same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n for_o 1._o according_a to_o his_o own_o allegation_n the_o agreement_n of_o profession_n be_v never_o in_o any_o age_n entire_o the_o same_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n afore_o the_o sixteen_o century_n and_o the_o trent_n council_n in_o all_o the_o age_n before_o the_o most_o he_o can_v produce_v be_v that_o after_o the_o five_o or_o six_o first_o century_n some_o in_o each_o age_n hold_v some_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o papist_n but_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o most_o we_o can_v find_v in_o the_o first_o age_n be_v some_o agreement_n in_o rite_n and_o some_o privilege_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n take_v either_o from_o forge_a write_n impose_v on_o the_o first_o pope_n or_o some_o say_n of_o father_n misinterpret_v 2._o he_o confess_v sundry_a age_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o and_o three_o produce_v no_o council_n and_o that_o he_o find_v no_o general_a council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o the_o ten_o age_n in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v 3._o of_o those_o council_n he_o do_v produce_v there_o be_v no_o one_o general_a council_n allege_v in_o the_o four_o first_o century_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n or_o do_v acknowledge_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o they_o require_v and_o they_o be_v all_o or_o most_o of_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n church_n which_o do_v and_o do_v yet_o deny_v such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n mean_n it_o be_v false_o say_v that_o they_o prove_v his_o continue_a succession_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 4._o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v and_o christian_a professor_n in_o his_o catalogue_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o roman_n or_o convert_v by_o any_o from_o rome_n or_o have_v any_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o to_o make_v they_o witness_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n continue_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v extreme_a impudence_n and_o vanity_n nevertheless_o let_v we_o view_v his_o catalogue_n sect_n vii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o first_o age_n he_o allege_v christ_n and_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n linus_n cletus_n clemens_n and_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n st._n peter_n preside_v act._n 15._o as_o a_o general_a council_n and_o then_o he_o recite_v eleven_o roman_a bishop_n from_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o have_v say_v somewhat_o for_o peter_n preside_v and_o the_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n he_o name_v some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o church_n over_o all_o those_o country_n to_o which_o st._n paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n and_o some_o other_o as_o france_n spain_n england_n and_o some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 200._o with_o a_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n approve_v in_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_n synod_n answ_n that_o all_o this_o be_v little_a to_o his_o purpose_n appear_v by_o consider_v 1_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o false_a which_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o because_o christ_n be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n right_o so_o term_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v arrogant_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v therefore_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n as_o no_o other_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n be_v and_o that_o the_o title_n of_o vicar_n of_o christ_n belong_v to_o he_o peculiar_o which_o be_v the_o title_n blasphemous_o ascribe_v to_o he_o by_o flatter_a romanist_n 2._o that_o christ_n have_v a_o successor_n in_o his_o pastoral_a office_n though_o the_o scripture_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n because_o of_o his_o live_n for_o ever_o a_o office_n which_o pass_v not_o to_o any_o other_o as_o aaron_n do_v heb._n 7._o 24._o 3._o that_o peter_n be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o pastoral_n office_n he_o have_v and_o no_o other_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o if_o there_o be_v any_o that_o can_v challenge_v succession_n to_o christ_n or_o peter_n it_o shall_v be_v rather_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n church_n if_o any_o where_o christ_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o high_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n offer_v himself_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o circumcision_n rom._n 15._o 8._o and_o peter_n be_v apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n gal._n 2._o 7._o and_o paul_n when_o he_o go_v to_o see_v he_o which_o romanist_n make_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n go_v to_o jerusalem_n gal._n 1._o 17._o not_o to_o rome_n and_o if_o he_o be_v precedent_n in_o the_o council_n act._n 15._o as_o h._n t._n imagine_v it_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n not_o at_o rome_n 4._o it_o be_v false_a that_o either_o christ_n or_o peter_n or_o the_o catholic_n professor_n he_o name_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age_n hold_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o protestant_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v dissent_n from_o they_o 2._o that_o if_o all_o be_v grant_v h._n t._n which_o he_o say_v about_o the_o succession_n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o the_o proof_n of_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o twenty_o eight_o article_n he_o hold_v in_o his_o manual_n or_o the_o article_n in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o creed_n to_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o any_o of_o they_o not_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n invocation_n of_o saint_n decease_v half_a communion_n worship_v of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o peter_n may_v be_v precedent_n at_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n he_o may_v translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v decree_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n chief_a honour_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o neither_o peter_n nor_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n visible_a monarch_n or_o ruler_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n mention_n may_v be_v make_v of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n yet_o the_o mass_n no_o proper_o so_o call_v sacrifice_n propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n in_o any_o of_o christ_n or_o john_n baptist_n or_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o james_n or_o john_n or_o judes'_v sermon_n or_o write_n to_o prove_v any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o popery_n but_o enough_o to_o the_o contrary_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o martyr_n or_o confessor_n allege_v of_o the_o two_o first_o age_n of_o who_o he_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v any_o one_o sentence_n of_o they_o which_o may_v demonstrate_v their_o acknowledge_v of_o any_o one_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o romanist_n which_o be_v by_o the_o protestant_n forename_a contradict_v which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v the_o frivolousness_n of_o what_o h._n t._n here_o produce_v peter_n say_v he_o define_v act._n 15._o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o that_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o premacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o if_o the_o define_n in_o a_o council_n or_o college_n do_v prove_v superiority_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o james_n have_v the_o premacy_n since_o he_o speak_v least_o and_o according_a to_o his_o sentence_n be_v the_o decree_n paphnutius_fw-la in_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o sozomeâ—â—l_v 1._o hist_o c._n 22._o relate_v when_o the_o council_n be_v about_o to_o forbid_v priest_n the_o use_n of_o wife_n define_v the_o contrary_a and_o the_o nicene_n council_n approve_v it_o be_v he_o therefore_o the_o primate_n over_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n as_o in_o consequence_n it_o be_v which_o h._n t._n add_v hicrom_o say_v peter_n be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o primacy_n that_o be_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n though_o be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n import_v no_o more_o but_o to_o give_v sentence_n first_o according_a to_o which_o the_o decree_n be_v
frame_v but_o james_n who_o speak_v after_o be_v he_o according_a to_o who_o sentence_n the_o decree_n be_v frame_v entire_o however_o peter_n begin_v before_o so_o that_o by_o this_o reason_n james_n have_v the_o primacy_n and_o not_o peter_n a_o like_a in_o consequent_a be_v this_o peter_n remain_v not_o always_o at_o antioch_n as_o all_o that_o church_n acknowledge_v nor_o do_v she_o ever_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n in_o any_o general_a council_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o council_n ergo_fw-la peter_n translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n risum_fw-la teneat_fw-la be_v araici_fw-la as_o if_o peter_n do_v always_o remain_v at_o rome_n or_o that_o because_o we_o read_v not_o of_o antioch_n challenge_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o make_v or_o as_o if_o the_o not_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n be_v because_o of_o peter_n translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o thence_o to_o rome_n whereas_o the_o very_a decree_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n can._n 28._o give_v rome_n the_o first_o chair_n because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n or_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o inconsequence_n be_v the_o next_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n sardica_n in_o illyria_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 400._o western_a father_n 300._o estern_a 76._o decree_v that_o in_o case_n of_o bishop_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o whatsoever_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can._n 3._o therefore_o the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o after_o he_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1._o this_o council_n whatever_o it_o be_v be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n 2._o nor_o be_v it_o reckon_v no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o old_a among_o ecumenical_a council_n much_o less_o by_o the_o greek_n who_o refuse_v to_o be_v present_a as_o socrates_n relate_v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o unless_o athanaâ—ius_n be_v remove_v for_o not_o yield_v whereto_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n meet_v by_o themselves_o at_o philippi_n in_o thracia_n and_o make_v decree_n apart_o say_v sozom._n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o yea_o however_o in_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o the_o council_n at_o paris_n corrupt_a device_n be_v use_v to_o gain_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o general_a council_n to_o it_o and_o for_o some_o advantage_n to_o the_o papacy_n to_o make_v its_o canon_n of_o authority_n yet_o h._n t._n make_v it_o to_o have_v have_v but_o seventy_o six_o eastern_a father_n when_o there_o be_v three_o hundred_o western_a and_o the_o ignorance_n of_o any_o general_a council_n establish_v appeal_n from_o africa_n to_o rome_n in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o take_v for_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n 3._o nor_o do_v the_o canon_n itself_o decree_v as_o h._n t._n set_v down_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o receive_v appeal_n and_o to_o judge_v the_o cause_n but_o in_o case_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o permit_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o deliberate_v whether_o the_o judgement_n shall_v be_v renew_v and_o then_o consider_v whether_o he_o shall_v send_v some_o from_o his_o side_n who_o may_v be_v present_a at_o the_o renew_a cognizance_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v seem_v meet_a also_o appoint_v judge_n out_o of_o a_o neighbour_a province_n none_o of_o which_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o judiciary_n power_n but_o only_o a_o directory_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o any_o other_o than_o those_o of_o the_o western_a country_n the_o african_n and_o greek_n ever_o reject_v it_o 4._o the_o very_a canon_n itself_o express_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o not_o any_o divine_a appointment_n or_o ancient_a use_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v to_o the_o contrary_a can._n 5._o determine_v that_o such_o controversy_n shall_v be_v end_v in_o a_o provincial_a council_n but_o it_o be_v then_o propose_v first_o by_o hosius_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n and_o the_o last_o determination_n of_o the_o cause_n to_o be_v by_o a_o council_n can._n 13._o &_o 14._o no_o betis_fw-la that_o which_o h._n t._n add_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n anno_fw-la 451._o say_v all_o primary_n and_o chief_a honour_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n therefore_o this_o be_v good_a evidence_n that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o neither_o do_v that_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o five_o age_n mention_v what_o honour_n or_o primacy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n nor_o do_v it_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o superiority_n but_o do_v express_o in_o that_o very_a canon_n ascribe_v to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n equality_n with_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o power_n however_o he_o be_v first_o in_o order_n and_o this_o be_v determine_v notwithstanding_o the_o reluctancy_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n the_o rest_n be_v as_o vain_a pope_n antherus_n anno_fw-la 238._o say_v peter_n be_v change_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n gregory_n in_o the_o six_o age_n say_v he_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n epist_n 62._o ergo_fw-la peter_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o first_o age._n as_o if_o the_o counterfeit_a writing_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o three_o age_n or_o the_o say_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o six_o age_n of_o what_o be_v then_o in_o use_n though_o not_o true_a since_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o his_o knowledge_n be_v not_o subject_a without_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o mean_v it_o be_v so_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n either_o of_o right_n or_o possession_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o so_o great_a a_o power_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o claim_v what_o he_o add_v that_o the_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n define_v that_o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n the_o oblation_n h._n t._n foist_n in_o the_o word_n mass_n be_v make_v shall_v not_o communicate_v he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_a as_o give_v suspicion_n of_o he_o who_o have_v sacrifice_v that_o he_o have_v not_o right_o offer_v can._n 9_o approve_v in_o the_o six_o general_a synod_n therefore_o the_o apostle_n profess_v a_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a in_o the_o mass_n be_v as_o frivolous_a for_o neither_o be_v those_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o many_o thing_n in_o they_o show_v and_o if_o they_o be_v private_a mass_n use_v by_o papist_n shall_v be_v condemn_v nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o offer_v therefore_o in_o the_o mass_n be_v christ_n offer_v as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v since_o it_o may_v be_v term_v as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n a_o eucharistical_a or_o commemorative_a sacrifice_n not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v this_o h._n t._n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o minor_n let_v we_o go_v on_o to_o view_v his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o next_o age._n he_o set_v down_o fifteen_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whereof_o the_o last_o pope_n marcellinus_n be_v condemn_v in_o a_o council_n at_o sinuessa_n if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o council_n for_o his_o idolatry_n confess_v no_o council_n in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n yet_o claim_v a_o succession_n of_o pope_n martyr_n and_o confessor_n sufficient_a for_o his_o purpose_n and_o then_o set_v down_o decree_n of_o eight_o pope_n in_o their_o epistle_n which_o have_v be_v long_o since_o prove_v counterfeit_n by_o dr._n john_n rainold_n confer_v with_o hart_n chap._n 8._o divis_fw-la 3._o in_o which_o the_o forger_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n anacletus_fw-la decree_v anno_fw-la dom._n 101._o that_o priest_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o our_o lord_n must_v not_o do_v it_o alone_o which_o be_v against_o private_a mass_n and_o prove_v not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v in_o the_o mass_n that_o the_o apostle_n so_o appoint_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v if_o so_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o now_o hold_v private_a mass_n hold_v not_o the_o same_o tenet_n it_o do_v then_o if_o more_o difficult_a question_n shall_v arise_v let_v they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v h._n t._n his_o addition_n for_o so_o the_o apostle_n have_v ordain_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o our_o lord_n no_o where_o extant_a nor_o any_o way_n probable_a that_o pope_n alexander_n decree_v that_o bread_n only_o and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n shall_v be_v
catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n 2._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n 3._o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o before_o luther_n who_o live_v little_a above_o â—ixscore_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v no_o protestant_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v by_o we_o and_o confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n to_o which_o you_o may_v add_v they_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a to_o convert_v any_o one_o nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n nor_o ever_o have_v communion_n with_o all_o nation_n nor_o indeed_o any_o perfect_a communion_n among_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o can_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n answ_n the_o major_n that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o mean_v of_o actual_a or_o aptitudinal_a universality_n be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n afore_o cornelius_n be_v convert_v by_o peter_n have_v be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v actual_o yea_o and_o aptitudinal_o that_o be_v according_a to_o peter_n and_o other_o christian_n circumcise_v their_o opinion_n and_o intention_n to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o no_o other_o church_n than_o on_o earth_n be_v or_o be_v believe_v by_o peter_n and_o those_o who_o contend_v with_o he_o act._n 11._o 2._o and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n before_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 2._o 47._o but_o if_o the_o major_n be_v understand_v of_o universality_n of_o faith_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n by_o hold_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v grant_v but_o in_o that_o sense_n the_o minor_a be_v false_a the_o protestant_n church_n be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o all_o place_n preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a teacher_n to_o believer_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n protestant_n have_v be_v in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n and_o have_v as_o real_o convert_v nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o popish_a church_n or_o teacher_n and_o have_v have_v more_o perfect_a communion_n with_o all_o nation_n and_o among_o themselves_o then_o papist_n as_o such_o have_v have_v and_o the_o papist_n have_v not_o be_v so_o but_o have_v hold_v a_o new_a faith_n not_o embrace_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n receive_v or_o know_v nor_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n teach_v in_o the_o church_n but_o late_o by_o the_o italian_a faction_n devise_v to_o uphold_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n and_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o therefore_o i_o retort_v the_o argument_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o the_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o popish_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n but_o be_v of_o late_o stand_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n sect_n vii_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n lactantius_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n augustin_n be_v not_o for_o the_o universality_n of_o h._n t._n which_o he_o assert_v the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o against_o it_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o h._n t._n allege_v on_o this_o article_n they_o be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n for_o the_o word_n of_o irenaem_n l._n 4._o adv_n haereses_fw-la c._n 43._o be_v these_o wherefore_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v those_o presbyter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n those_o which_o have_v succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o we_o have_v show_v who_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o bishopric_n have_v receive_v the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o father_n but_o to_o have_v the_o rest_n suspect_v either_o as_o heretic_n and_o of_o evil_a opinion_n or_o as_o renter_n and_o lift_v up_o and_o please_v themselves_o or_o again_o as_o hypocrite_n work_v for_o gain_n and_o vain_a glory_n sake_n who_o depart_v from_o the_o original_a succession_n and_o be_v gather_v in_o every_o place_n for_o all_o these_o fall_n from_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v 1._o that_o h._n t._n omit_v sundry_a word_n which_o will_v have_v show_v that_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v all_o one_o 2._o that_o irenaeus_n require_v that_o those_o to_o who_o he_o will_v have_v obedience_n give_v be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o only_a succession_n of_o place_n but_o also_o the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n whence_o it_o follow_v 1._o that_o this_o speech_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o any_o presbyter_n 2._o that_o the_o succession_n require_v be_v not_o confine_v to_o rome_n but_o extend_v to_o any_o place_n 3._o that_o succession_n to_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n be_v term_v original_a succession_n 4._o that_o presbyter_n who_o in_o any_o place_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o unity_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o it_o prove_v the_o contrary_a the_o word_n of_o origen_n be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n which_o require_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v but_o that_o which_o be_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o his_o time_n for_o neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v only_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v which_o remain_v in_o it_o or_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v from_o peter_n only_o or_o by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o his_o chair_n or_o be_v deliver_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v any_o way_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o succession_n in_o any_o place_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n be_v less_o for_o h._n t._n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o call_v the_o roman_a the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o say_v in_o it_o only_o be_v god_n true_a worship_n and_o service_n and_o hope_n of_o life_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o true_a believer_n all_o over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n next_o allege_v do_v show_v in_o which_o be_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n or_o against_o we_o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la religione_fw-la cap._n 7._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o stranger_n they_o be_v maim_o recite_v augustin_n say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n not_o only_o which_o be_v name_v catholic_a but_o which_o be_v catholic_a and_o be_v name_v catholic_a and_o cap._n 6._o he_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o catholic_n church_n per_fw-la totum_fw-la orbem_fw-la validè_fw-la latéque_fw-la diffusa_fw-la spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n firm_o and_o large_o and_o of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o term_v the_o history_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o temporal_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v reform_v and_o repair_v unto_o eternal_a life_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o he_o neither_o account_v that_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v about_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n or_o any_o of_o the_o popish_a tenet_n which_o protestant_n deny_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n by_o christ_n nor_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o roman_a only_o but_o the_o christian_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n which_o consist_v of_o they_o who_o be_v name_v christian_n catholic_n or_o orthodox_n that_o be_v keeper_n of_o integrity_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v right_a as_o he_o speak_v cap._n 5._o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n epist_n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o seem_v to_o himself_o to_o
bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o lib_n 4._o indict_v 13._o epist_n 32._o the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n yet_o be_v not_o he_o call_v universal_a apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o apostle_n but_o he_o you_o see_v in_o what_o sense_n he_o reject_v the_o word_n universal_a i_o reply_v gregory_n not_o only_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n or_o patriarch_n but_o also_o reject_v it_o as_o proud_a wicked_a perverse_a profane_a blasphemous_a and_o the_o usurper_n of_o it_o as_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o only_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o also_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o he_o or_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 24._o &_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n consent_v to_o use_v this_o profane_a name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o this_o name_n of_o singularity_n neither_o consent_v to_o use_v it_o we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o seek_v nor_o yet_o accept_v this_o glorious_a title_n be_v offer_v unto_o we_o nor_o in_o the_o sense_n only_o as_o h._n t._n deny_v it_o due_a to_o the_o pope_n as_o if_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n but_o even_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n now_o usurp_v it_o for_o 1._o he_o reject_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o john_n of_o constantinople_n do_v affect_v it_o but_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v it_o as_o thereby_o assume_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a which_o appear_v 1._o in_o that_o a_o synod_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v it_o he_o habita_n synodo_fw-la seipsum_fw-la patriarcham_fw-la universalem_fw-la creasset_fw-la that_o be_v hold_v a_o synod_n he_o have_v create_v himself_o universal_a patriarch_n platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n but_o doubtless_o the_o synod_n will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o title_n as_o import_v he_o the_o only_a bishop_n for_o than_o they_o shall_v have_v unbishopt_v themselves_o which_o neither_o he_o nor_o they_o do_v 2._o gregory_z when_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o his_o arrogate_a that_o title_n to_o himself_o tell_v john_n himself_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o that_o he_o seek_v this_o title_n that_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v under_o none_o and_o he_o alone_o before_o all_o that_o be_v endeavour_v that_o by_o the_o appellation_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o may_v put_v under_o himself_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v in_o the_o world_n not_o only_o the_o father_n but_o also_o the_o general_a father_n that_o he_o desire_v by_o that_o word_n of_o elation_n to_o put_v himself_o before_o bishop_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o under_o he_o which_o show_v he_o affect_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a 3._o he_o affect_v no_o more_o than_o what_o after_o boniface_n the_o three_o of_o rome_n obtain_v of_o phocas_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o who_o speak_v thus_o boniface_n the_o three_o a_o roman_a by_o country_n obtain_v from_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n yet_o with_o great_a contention_n that_o the_o see_v of_o bless_a peter_n the_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n shall_v be_v both_o so_o call_v and_o account_v by_o all_o which_o place_n indeed_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n endeavour_v to_o challenge_v to_o it_o sometime_o evil_a prince_n favour_v and_o affirm_v that_o in_o that_o place_n shall_v be_v the_o first_o see_v where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v and_o baronius_n annal._n eccles_n at_o the_o year_n 606._o relate_v the_o decree_n of_o phocas_n thus_o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n alone_o shall_v be_v call_v ecumenical_a or_o universal_a but_o not_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n cap._n 31._o say_v they_o will_v equal_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n to_o the_o roman_a and_o make_v it_o universal_a speak_v of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o gather_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n affect_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n so_o as_o that_o none_o but_o he_o shall_v be_v account_v a_o bishop_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n or_o supreme_a of_o all_o bishop_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o and_o that_o this_o gregory_n disclaim_v as_o proud_a 4._o that_o be_v affect_v by_o john_n which_o he_o and_o cyriacus_n his_o successor_n use_v for_o twenty_o year_n but_o neither_o of_o they_o use_v it_o so_o by_o word_n or_o deed_n as_o to_o exclude_v other_o from_o be_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o themselves_o for_o in_o john_n own_o writing_n to_o they_o extant_a in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o romam_fw-la greek_a law_n he_o term_v they_o fellow-servant_n metropolitan_o and_o bishop_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o other_o in_o their_o write_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n when_o they_o term_v he_o ecumenical_a archbishop_n yet_o style_v themselves_o bishop_n and_o fellow-priest_n but_o they_o will_v be_v account_v supreme_a or_o prime_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o as_o to_o be_v under_o none_o but_o above_o all_o 2._o it_o be_v prove_v that_o gregory_n reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o supreme_a bishop_n in_o that_o he_o regist_n lib._n 11._o epist_n 54._o resolve_n thus_o if_o any_o man_n accuse_v a_o bishop_n for_o whatsoever_o cause_n let_v the_o cause_n bâ—_n judge_v by_o his_o metropolitan_a if_o any_o man_n gainsay_v the_o metropolitan_n judgement_n let_v it_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o that_o diocese_n and_o let_v he_o end_v it_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n and_o law_n and_o for_o what_o he_o add_v that_o if_o a_o bishop_n have_v no_o metropolitan_a nor_o patriarch_n at_o all_o then_o be_v his_o cause_n to_o be_v hear_v and_o determine_v by_o the_o see_v apostolic_a which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v add_v beyond_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o law_n of_o emperor_n and_o though_o it_o prove_v that_o he_o claim_v a_o reference_n of_o cause_n in_o difference_n between_o bishop_n within_o his_o patriarchate_n yet_o not_o where_o there_o be_v other_o patriarch_n to_o which_o the_o bishop_n be_v subject_a much_o less_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o he_o term_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o chuche_n do_v not_o prove_v a_o supremacy_n of_o government_n by_o any_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o pre-eminence_n of_o order_n and_o some_o ecclesiastical_a privilege_n by_o reason_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o hereby_o be_v understand_v what_o h._n t._n cite_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o book_n epist_n 62._o of_o greg._n epistle_n indict_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o all_o bishop_n universal_o but_o of_o the_o bishop_n within_o that_o patriarchate_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o fault_n only_o for_o it_o follow_v but_o when_o no_o fault_n require_v it_o all_o according_a to_o reason_n of_o humility_n be_v equal_n so_o that_o gregory_n do_v not_o by_o that_o speech_n show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o universal_a supreme_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o command_n and_o detemination_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o he_o account_v the_o african_a church_n subject_n to_o his_o reproof_n as_o he_o have_v a_o common_a care_n of_o the_o church_n every_o where_o in_o which_o gregory_n himself_o and_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o church_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o bishop_n wheresoever_o certain_o gregory_n have_v most_o absurd_o argue_v against_o the_o arrogance_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n new_a profane_a proud_a blasphemous_a foolish_a perverse_a and_o he_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n whosoever_o shall_v use_v it_o if_o he_o have_v imagine_v it_o belong_v to_o himself_o or_o any_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o what_o h._n t._n allege_v that_o john_n claim_v to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n as_o exclude_v all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o absurdity_n which_o gregory_n press_v he_o with_o as_o follow_v upon_o it_o not_o acknowledge_v by_o john_n but_o rather_o deny_v as_o when_o we_o urge_v man_n with_o absurdity_n follow_v their_o tenet_n which_o they_o do_v not_o own_o and_o how_o he_o urge_v it_o
p._n 113._o d._n l._n 1._o p._n 122._o l._n 8._o r._n thousand_o p._n 124._o l._n 5._o r._n general_a p._n 1â—5_n l._n 39_o r._n deceive_v p._n 126._o l._n 18._o r._n of_o a_o p_o 135._o l._n 1._o 12._o d._n het_fw-mi p._n 140._o l._n 25._o r._n one_o romanism_n discuss_v or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o nine_o first_o article_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n article_n i._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o its_o succession_n sect_n i._o of_o the_o title_n page_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n in_o which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o vain_a vaunt_n of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o perform_v among_o the_o many_o write_n which_o have_v be_v disperse_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o english_a people_n from_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o communion_n to_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o roman_a tridentin_n opinion_n a_o book_n of_o h._n t._n that_o be_v henry_n turbervile_a at_o i_o be_o tell_v have_v be_v instrumental_a thereto_o it_o be_v style_v as_o becanus_n costâ—rus_n and_o other_o before_o have_v do_v they_o a_o manual_a of_o controversy_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a opinion_n branch_v by_o he_o into_o 28_o article_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o have_v no_o otherwise_o demonstrate_v than_o by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n in_o they_o which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v that_o the_o two_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n distinct_a from_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n now_o if_o he_o believe_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n council_n of_o all_o age_n father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n yet_o there_o be_v so_o little_o say_v by_o he_o that_o carry_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n of_o either_o or_o rather_o there_o be_v so_o much_o in_o his_o own_o write_n as_o gainsay_v it_o that_o be_v there_o not_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n which_o do_v possess_v man_n they_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v not_o clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v apparent_a in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o demonstrate_v clear_o peter_n supremacy_n there_o be_v no_o text_n bring_v by_o he_o art_n 7._o to_o prove_v it_o but_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o luke_n 22._o 31._o matth._n 10._o 2._o mark_v 3_o luke_n 2._o act_n 1._o of_o which_o the_o very_a first_o prove_v that_o other_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o term_n peter_n or_o rock_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o build_v on_o peter_n as_o that_o thereby_o he_o be_v declare_v supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o they_o or_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n any_o more_o than_o other_o apostle_n be_v nor_o do_v feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n prove_v any_o other_o supremacy_n than_o be_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n command_v to_o do_v the_o same_o act_v 20._o 28._o and_o by_o peter_n himself_o as_o a_o fellow-eld_a with_o they_o require_v of_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5_o 1_o 2_o and_o confirm_a the_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o be_v no_o more_o a_o argument_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 14._o 22._o the_o other_o text_n show_v nothing_o but_o priority_n of_o nomination_n or_o speak_v notwithstanding_o which_o h._n t._n p._n 97._o confess_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n nothing_o at_o all_o of_o supremacy_n and_o rule_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n be_v deducible_a from_o they_o and_o for_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v be_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n march_n 26._o 27_o 28._o mark_v 14._o 22_o 24._o luke_n 22._o 19_o 20._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 24_o 25._o which_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v be_v speak_v without_o trope_n or_o figure_n of_o speech_n say_v p._n 130._o to_o whosoever_o shall_v peruse_v the_o text_n matth._n 26._o 27_o 28._o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o p._n 154._o confess_v there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o the_o word_n chalice_n and_o for_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n say_v p._n 7._o that_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n and_o p._n 25._o he_o say_v in_o this_o ten_o age_n or_o century_n i_o find_v no_o general_n council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v and_o for_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n neither_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n he_o cite_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n such_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v nor_o will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o irenâ—â—us_o cyprian_a or_o augustine_n shall_v intend_v such_o a_o supremacy_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o know_v the_o controversy_n about_o easter_n between_o polycarpus_n and_o anicetus_n polycrares_n irenaeus_n and_o the_o asian_a bishop_n and_o pope_n victor_n and_o about_o rebaptisation_n between_o cyprian_a and_o sâ—ephanus_n between_o the_o african_a bishop_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o caâ—lestinus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o say_n of_o father_n be_v well_o view_v speak_v not_o what_o he_o will_v have_v they_o and_o augustine_n word_n cite_v by_o he_o p._n 185._o deny_v judas_n to_o have_v eat_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v our_o lord_n himself_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o deny_v transubstantiation_n since_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o â—read_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o for_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n how_o it_o shall_v demonstrate_v clear_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v beyond_o my_o apprehension_n yea_o against_o it_o since_o history_n and_o traveller_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n to_o this_o day_n deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o that_o christ_n real_a substantial_a bodily_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n shall_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n be_v so_o impudent_a a_o assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v but_o he_o that_o have_v tenounce_v common_a sense_n and_o experience_n nor_o can_v h._n t._n believe_v himself_o in_o that_o if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v p._n 203._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n p._n 205._o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o say_v may_v satisfy_v a_o unprejudiced_a person_n that_o this_o author_n do_v not_o easy_o deserve_v belief_n but_o deal_v like_o a_o mountebank_n that_o commend_v his_o salve_n beyond_o their_o virtue_n and_o when_o p._n 72._o he_o forbid_v we_o to_o try_v by_o the_o dead_a letter_n mean_v the_o scripture_n or_o â—umanâ—_n reason_n it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o title_n page_n of_o his_o demonstration_n be_v but_o a_o copy_n of_o his_o countenance_n no_o real_a thought_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n nevertheless_o for_o the_o undeceive_n of_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o write_n and_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o demonstrate_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a nor_o answer_v the_o protestant_n objection_n and_o that_o the_o true_a father_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o now_o roman_a opinion_n but_o the_o contrary_n sect_n ii_o of_o the_o epistle_n before_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o which_o too_o much_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n deceitful_o make_v the_o first_o point_n of_o his_o treatise_n let_v pass_v other_o thing_n in_o the_o epistle_n with_o the_o approbation_n and_o commendation_n of_o those_o of_o his_o own_o way_n as_o be_v no_o better_o than_o a_o kind_n of_o compliment_n of_o one_o papist_n with_o another_o of_o no_o moment_n but_o with_o that_o prejudice_v party_n i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o
offer_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n that_o pope_n sixtus_n declare_v anno_fw-la 129._o that_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o sacred_a vessel_n shall_v not_o be_v touch_v but_o by_o sacred_a minister_n and_o that_o the_o priest_n beginning_n mass_n the_o people_n shall_v sing_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o that_o telesphorus_n command_v the_o seven_o week_n of_o lent_n â—o_o be_v fast_v epist_n decret_n anno_fw-la dom._n 139._o pius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o italian_n enjoin_v penance_n for_o he_o by_o who_o negligence_n any_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v spill_v anno_fw-la dom._n 147._o anicetus_n tell_v we_o that_o james_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n in_o his_o decretal_a epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n soter_n decree_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v say_v mass_n after_o he_o have_v eat_v or_o drink_v zepherinus_n decree_v that_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o apostolic_a see_v because_o so_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n have_v ordain_v epist_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o sicily_n 217._o and_o then_o h._n t._n add_v these_o be_v all_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o no_o protestant_n i_o hope_v which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a passage_n show_v his_o folly_n in_o triumph_v insolent_o over_o his_o adversary_n upon_o such_o frivolous_a allegation_n for_o 1._o who_o that_o know_v those_o time_n of_o persecution_n confess_v by_o himself_o p._n 7._o and_o therefore_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n in_o which_o many_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v martyr_n will_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v busy_v themselves_o in_o make_v decree_n about_o sacred_a place_n sacred_a vessel_n hear_v of_o great_a cause_n fast_v in_o lent_n when_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o prison_n necessitate_v to_o hide_v themselves_o want_v perhaps_o food_n of_o any_o sort_n by_o reason_n of_o persecution_n 2._o or_o who_o that_o read_v author_n of_o those_o and_o other_o age_n do_v not_o perceive_v in_o those_o epistle_n the_o style_n and_o term_n of_o far_o late_a age_n 3._o but_o be_v it_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o genuine_a epistle_n of_o those_o pope_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n hold_v by_o they_o in_o the_o point_v gainsay_v by_o protestant_n as_o v_o g._n transubstantiation_n or_o the_o pope_n visible_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o may_v call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n yet_o not_o proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a pius_n may_v call_v the_o spill_n of_o wine_n spill_v of_o christ_n blood_n signify_v by_o it_o as_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o it_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o lend_v fast_o fast_v afore_o mass_n mingle_v water_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v appoint_v yet_o no_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n teach_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o more_o difficult_a question_n refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o yet_o no_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n deduce_v thence_o as_o for_o the_o tale_n of_o james_n his_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n it_o rather_o make_v against_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o for_o it_o fith_n in_o that_o no_o more_o be_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n than_o to_o james_n and_o john_n so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v he_o that_o they_o be_v pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o aver_v they_o be_v true_a protestant_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o doctrine_n though_o differ_v in_o frivolous_a ceremony_n if_o the_o epistle_n allege_v have_v be_v their_o own_o which_o be_v altogether_o improbable_a and_o slight_a the_o folly_n of_o h._n t._n in_o triumph_v afore_o the_o victory_n his_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 300._o be_v in_o like_a manner_n ridiculous_a some_o of_o they_o be_v of_o the_o african_a aâ—ian_a and_o greek_a church_n that_o have_v no_o such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n make_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n yea_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o other_o african_a bishop_n oppose_v stephen_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o appeal_n to_o roms_n and_o in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptisation_n of_o the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n which_o be_v afterward_o determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n not_o by_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o be_v one_o word_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n that_o show_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n thus_o have_v i_o examine_v his_o catalogue_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o great_a persecution_n and_o have_v not_o find_v the_o succession_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n let_v we_o view_v the_o rest_n sect_n viii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a in_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n in_o the_o four_o age_n he_o begin_v with_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 400._o of_o who_o some_o be_v of_o the_o african_a church_n some_o of_o the_o greek_a some_o of_o the_o asiatic_a some_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o he_o show_v not_o that_o any_o one_o either_o own_a the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n which_o he_o maintain_v against_o the_o protestant_n sure_a hierom_n be_v no_o assertor_n of_o the_o papacy_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n make_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n the_o same_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o no_o high_a but_o of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n and_o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v which_o he_o mention_n there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o indian_n and_o ethiopian_n who_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a ever_o hear_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o have_v any_o conversion_n from_o they_o noâ—_n be_v it_o likely_a that_o any_o of_o they_o either_o own_v the_o pope_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n they_o now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n as_o for_o the_o fourteen_o pope_n of_o this_o century_n what_o ever_o their_o succession_n be_v which_o be_v not_o without_o question_n yet_o that_o they_o do_v assert_v as_o due_a to_o they_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v or_o that_o faith_n which_o now_o the_o papist_n hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v prove_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o general_a council_n he_o mention_n in_o the_o four_o century_n to_o wit_n the_o first_o nicene_n and_o the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a which_o never_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o more_o power_n than_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o constantinople_n nor_o after_o they_o the_o ephesin_n and_o chalcedonian_a in_o the_o five_o century_n h._n t._n himself_o say_v only_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n be_v approve_v by_o pope_n sylvester_n but_o do_v not_o affirm_v that_o either_o he_o call_v it_o or_o be_v present_a at_o it_o or_o be_v precedent_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n be_v precedent_n there_o by_o bellarmine_n himself_o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr council_n &_o eccl._n c._n 19_o tom_n 2._o controv_n he_o imagine_v but_o prove_v not_o hosius_n to_o have_v be_v the_o pope_n legate_n out_o of_o the_o council_n or_o any_o one_o that_o be_v there_o and_o whereas_o h._n t._n say_v the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n father_n 1._o 50._o pope_n damasus_n preside_v anno_fw-la 381._o against_o macedonius_n it_o be_v contradict_v by_o bellarmine_n in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v not_o precedent_n there_o but_o nectarius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n of_o which_o thing_n the_o cause_n be_v because_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v neither_o present_a by_o himself_o nor_o by_o his_o legate_n what_o he_o add_v of_o pope_n caelestin_n his_o presiding_n in_o the_o council_n at_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n anno_fw-la 431._o be_v not_o true_a since_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o subscription_n to_o the_o council_n that_o cyril_n of_o alâ—xandria_n be_v precedent_n there_o and_o with_o he_o juvenal_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o though_o it_o be_v say_v that_o cyril_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o pope_n caelestinus_n yet_o that_o be_v in_o give_v suffrage_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n of_o
the_o patriarch_n not_o in_o presidency_n or_o if_o in_o presidency_n yet_o so_o as_o to_o be_v precedent_n svo_fw-la jure_fw-la by_o his_o own_o right_n as_o one_o of_o the_o patriarch_n without_o deputation_n from_o rome_n h._n t._n add_v the_o chalcedon_n council_n father_n 600._o pope_n leo_n preside_v anno_fw-la dom_fw-la 451._o against_o eutyches_n but_o pope_n leo_n be_v precedent_n only_o by_o his_o legate_n and_o together_o with_o they_o anatolius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o juvenal_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v preside_v and_o when_o the_o pope_n legate_n oppose_v the_o ascribe_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n equal_a authority_n and_o privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o the_o six_o hundred_o father_n determine_v for_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n but_o what_o do_v the_o council_n in_o these_o two_o age_n say_v for_o h._n t._n his_o minor_a he_o bring_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o arabic_a canon_n and_o the_o decree_n as_o if_o the_o nicene_n council_n assert_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o those_o arabic_a canon_n be_v of_o no_o credit_n be_v but_o late_o as_o they_o say_v bring_v by_o a_o certain_a jesuit_n from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o those_o various_o publish_v by_o pisanus_n and_o turrian_n in_o which_o be_v eighty_o canon_n whereas_o of_o old_a in_o the_o nicene_n synod_n there_o be_v but_o twenty_o and_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o who_o augustin_n be_v one_o in_o the_o six_o synod_n at_o carthage_n write_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n assure_v that_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o nicene_n canon_n which_o cecilian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n bring_v from_o nice_a and_o the_o copy_n they_o have_v from_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n and_o atticus_n of_o constantinople_n have_v not_o the_o canon_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n from_o all_o part_n which_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n allege_v but_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o wit_n the_o five_o and_o the_o six_o be_v against_o the_o arrogate_a power_n about_o appeal_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o vain_a do_v h._n t._n obtrude_v his_o nine_o and_o thirty_o and_o the_o threescore_o and_o five_o can._n arab._n for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o the_o canon_n that_o forbid_v deacon_n to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n presbyter_n be_v present_a which_o he_o bring_v for_o the_o countenance_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o genuine_a word_n of_o the_o canon_n mention_v not_o a_o power_n in_o priest_n as_o he_o term_v they_o to_o offer_v sacrifice_n which_o deacon_n have_v not_o but_o a_o restraint_n of_o deacon_n from_o that_o give_v the_o eucharist_n presbyter_n be_v present_a which_o they_o may_v do_v in_o their_o absence_n and_o for_o the_o other_o testimony_n which_o he_o fetch_v out_o of_o the_o decretal_n for_o baptism_n purge_v away_o sin_n and_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n they_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o the_o compiler_n of_o the_o canon-law_n who_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon-law_n all_o sort_n of_o determination_n whether_o they_o be_v chaff_n or_o wheat_n genuine_a or_o supposititious_a and_o yet_o if_o they_o be_v genuine_a they_o may_v have_v a_o sense_n agree_v with_o protestant_n doctrine_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n against_o macedonius_n which_o decree_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v chief_a next_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n prove_v not_o that_o the_o father_n then_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n such_o a_o supremacy_n of_o power_n as_o now_o the_o pope_n arrogate_v over_o all_o bishop_n but_o the_o contrary_n for_o it_o do_v make_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n a_o chief_a not_o under_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o next_o he_o and_o ascribe_v to_o he_o honour_n and_o dignity_n alike_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o in_o order_n of_o mention_v sit_v and_o some_o such_o like_a act_n it_o prefer_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o first_o ephesin_n council_n if_o peter_n be_v define_v head_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n yet_o they_o never_o mean_v thereby_o superiority_n and_o power_n over_o they_o but_o priority_n in_o order_n and_o excellency_n in_o virtue_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sin_n be_v not_o give_v to_o peter_n any_o otherwise_o than_o to_o other_o apostle_n john_n 20._o 23._o in_o the_o three_o action_n say_v h._n t._n pope_n leo_n be_v call_v universal_a archbishop_n and_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o council_n extol_v leo_n yet_o they_o make_v he_o not_o universal_a bishop_n over_o all_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n but_o he_o be_v style_v ecumenical_a archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n not_o by_o the_o council_n but_o by_o particular_a man_n of_o the_o council_n which_o yet_o do_v give_v it_o to_o john_n of_o constantinople_n but_o by_o none_o be_v that_o title_n then_o give_v to_o either_o in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o now_o the_o pope_n claim_v it_o for_o that_o very_a council_n do_v ascribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a privilege_n or_o segniory_n to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n notwithstanding_o the_o gainsay_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n which_o determination_n be_v again_o confirm_v in_o the_o six_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n in_o trullo_n in_o the_o six_o age._n the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a or_o universal_a bishop_n be_v give_v to_o any_o of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v not_o give_v to_o they_o as_o ascribe_v to_o they_o supremacy_n &_o power_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n as_o afterward_o john_n of_o constantinople_n affect_v the_o title_n and_o boniface_n of_o rome_n usurp_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n but_o it_o be_v give_v to_o each_o of_o the_o patriarch_n for_o their_o eminency_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o great_a care_n of_o the_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o paul_n say_v of_o himself_o 2_o cor._n 11._o 28._o upon_o i_o come_v daily_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v therefore_o put_v on_o they_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o city_n and_o amplitude_n of_o the_o rule_n and_o dominion_n which_o be_v exercise_v there_o by_o the_o emperor_n lieutenant_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o intelligence_n and_o assistance_n in_o the_o order_n of_o thing_n belong_v to_o many_o church_n in_o a_o large_a compass_n even_o as_o at_o this_o day_n a_o patriarch_n at_o london_n have_v a_o advantage_n for_o the_o order_n of_o thing_n concern_v the_o british_a and_o irish_a church_n the_o regiment_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n much_o follow_v the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o act_n of_o council_n and_o history_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o the_o five_o age_n pope_n leo_n affect_v the_o extol_n of_o peter_n and_o do_v it_o too_o immoderate_o and_o that_o the_o phrase_n of_o peter_n do_v what_o the_o pope_n do_v be_v in_o use_n and_o this_o prove_v that_o then_o ambition_n have_v creep_v in_o among_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o affect_v of_o vain_a title_n increase_v and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v great_a corruption_n in_o the_o patriarch_n and_o other_o bishop_n which_o grow_v to_o a_o extreme_a height_n afterward_o yet_o neither_o in_o that_o age_n nor_o any_o other_o be_v that_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o now_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o flatterer_n challenge_v ascribe_v unto_o they_o without_o control_n of_o the_o sound_a part_n and_o be_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n oppose_v by_o the_o french_a popish_a church_n and_o some_o other_o that_o which_o be_v add_v by_o h._n t._n of_o the_o council_n of_o eleberis_n in_o spain_n and_o the_o second_o of_o atle_n in_o france_n about_o priest_n abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n or_o else_o to_o be_v degrade_v and_o that_o no_o man_n who_o be_v marry_v can_v be_v make_v a_o priest_n unless_o a_o conversion_n be_v promise_v be_v but_o of_o provincial_a synod_n not_o general_a council_n about_o a_o matter_n only_o of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n not_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o alone_o be_v the_o question_n whether_o he_o can_v prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o he_o assert_n in_o all_o age_n beside_o the_o eleberin_n canon_n suppose_v they_o have_v then_o wife_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o till_o than_o they_o do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v marry_v priest_n but_o many_o be_v corrupt_v in_o their_o opinion_n of_o marriage_n by_o the_o debase_v of_o it_o as_o carnal_a and_o extol_v virginity_n as_o meritorious_a begin_v to_o put_v that_o yoke_n on_o
will_v and_o operation_n to_o be_v in_o christ_n but_o this_o author_n deceitful_o conceal_v it_o that_o the_o same_o council_n in_o the_o thirteen_o action_n do_v solemn_o condemn_v honorius_n the_o pope_n of_o old_a rome_n as_o a_o monothelite_n together_o with_o the_o rest_n and_o again_o in_o the_o greek_a edition_n the_o first_o chapter_n and_o that_o pope_n agatho_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o six_o council_n do_v anathematise_v his_o predecessor_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n insert_v in_o the_o eight_o action_n of_o the_o six_o synod_n which_o be_v also_o do_v in_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n term_v the_o seven_o synod_n in_o the_o last_o action_n as_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n add_v of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o six_o council_n against_o priest_n marriage_n not_o give_v grape_n mingle_v water_n and_o wine_n adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n consideration_n in_o he_o that_o bind_v and_o lose_v invocate_a saint_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a while_n to_o insist_v on_o the_o examination_n thereof_o partly_o because_o some_o of_o the_o definition_n serve_v not_o the_o purpose_n for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v absolve_v by_o his_o confession_n of_o it_o yet_o be_v not_o thereby_o the_o necessity_n of_o popish_a auricular_a confession_n prove_v or_o the_o priest_n power_n judicial_o and_o authoritative_o to_o absolve_v and_o remit_v sin_n establish_v partly_o because_o they_o be_v not_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o either_o of_o discipline_n as_o about_o the_o marriage_n of_o man_n in_o order_n or_o of_o ceremony_n as_o about_o the_o mingle_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o partly_o because_o it_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o those_o canon_n be_v true_o ascribe_v to_o that_o council_n there_o be_v some_o reason_n tend_v to_o the_o contrary_a and_o partly_o because_o if_o they_o be_v their_o determination_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o ascribe_v any_o authority_n to_o they_o after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n barbarism_n and_o many_o corruption_n be_v get_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a profession_n very_o much_o change_v into_o contention_n about_o bishop_n see_v ecclesiastical_a privilege_n humane_a ceremony_n and_o such_o like_a abuse_n yet_o be_v all_o grant_v which_o he_o allege_v of_o the_o council_n definition_n neither_o the_o now_o roman_a supremacy_n nor_o faith_n be_v prove_v nor_o from_o the_o catholic_n professor_n as_o he_o term_v they_o or_o nation_n convert_v be_v either_o of_o they_o avouch_v in_o that_o age_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n thing_n grow_v worse_a in_o it_o h._n t._n reckon_v thirteen_o pope_n among_o who_o there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o who_o their_o own_o writer_n relate_v any_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o their_o intermeddle_v with_o the_o business_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n make_v king_n monk_n contention_n about_o image_n in_o church_n enlarge_n their_o dominion_n build_v wall_n make_v decree_n about_o shave_a crown_n and_o such_o like_a toy_n ..._o two_o pope_n zacharias_n and_o stephen_n the_o second_o can_v hardly_o be_v acquit_v from_o be_v sinful_o instrumental_a in_o the_o depose_n of_o childerick_n king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o traitorous_a usurpation_n of_o pepin_n as_o for_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n in_o which_o h._n t._n say_v be_v three_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n pope_n adrian_n preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 787._o against_o image_n breaker_n in_o which_o be_v decree_v for_o image_n in_o temple_n and_o the_o veneration_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n relic_n image_n and_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n about_o tradition_n though_o these_o thing_n be_v but_o a_o few_o of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n yet_o we_o grant_v that_o then_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v to_o such_o height_n as_o to_o justle_v emperor_n and_o that_o the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o papacy_n be_v in_o that_o age_n and_o the_o follow_v so_o corrupt_a as_o that_o tradition_n of_o man_n and_o decree_n of_o bishop_n be_v more_o regard_v than_o the_o write_a word_n and_o that_o thereby_o place_v of_o image_n in_o temple_n and_o their_o worship_n get_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o the_o promote_a of_o that_o idolatry_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v make_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o of_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o do_v without_o opposition_n not_o only_o in_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o also_o in_o the_o western_a charles_n the_o great_a call_v a_o council_n at_o frankford_n which_o condemn_v the_o second_o nicene_n council_n and_o for_o the_o catholic_n professor_n such_o as_o venerable_a bede_n and_o other_o though_o they_o be_v taint_v with_o the_o superstition_n of_o those_o time_n about_o monkery_n and_o ceremony_n and_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n and_o order_n yet_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o now_o roman_a faith_n can_v be_v demonstrate_v nor_o that_o the_o nation_n mention_v to_o be_v convert_v be_v convert_v to_o it_o and_o for_o the_o miracle_n mention_v there_o be_v no_o credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o many_o such_o tale_n have_v be_v make_v or_o such_o miracle_n counterfiet_v in_o those_o day_n for_o deceive_v the_o ignorant_a people_n nor_o be_v they_o do_v in_o such_o manner_n and_o to_o such_o purpose_n as_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v by_o which_o the_o gospel_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o nineteen_o age_n h._n t._n reckon_v up_o eighteen_o pope_n omit_v the_o mention_n of_o one_o of_o they_o as_o a_o woman_n though_o a_o great_a number_n of_o popish_a writer_n set_v she_o down_o as_o pope_n and_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o she_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n some_o year_n till_o she_o travail_v with_o child_n in_o procession_n but_o if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a yet_o the_o thing_n relate_v by_o themselves_o of_o formosus_fw-la stephanus_n romanus_n show_v cruelty_n and_o wickedness_n in_o the_o pope_n of_o that_o age_n one_o hate_v and_o undo_v what_o another_o have_v do_v and_o thereby_o show_v that_o they_o be_v rather_o of_o cadmus_n than_o st._n peter_n race_n and_o for_o the_o four_o constantinopolitan_a council_n father_n one_o hundred_o and_o one_o pope_n adrian_n preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 869._o against_o photius_n and_o for_o the_o pope_n and_o image_n and_o against_o temporal_a prince_n meddle_v in_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n be_v get_v then_o by_o many_o wicked_a practice_n to_o a_o great_a height_n of_o unjust_a power_n and_o the_o deposition_n of_o photius_n for_o reprove_v the_o emperor_n together_o with_o his_o opposition_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o work_n extant_a do_v show_v he_o to_o have_v be_v of_o more_o worth_n for_o learning_n than_o any_o pope_n in_o that_o age_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o ulderick_n bishop_n of_o auspurg_n to_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o in_o which_o he_o rebuke_n the_o wickedness_n of_o pope_n in_o deny_v marriage_n to_o the_o clergy_n do_v prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o free_o pass_v without_o control_n even_o in_o that_o age_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o genebrard_n himself_o chron._n l._n 4._o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n for_o want_n of_o any_o writer_n of_o worth_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n professor_n mention_v by_o h._n t._n in_o this_o age_n that_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o profess_v her_o faith_n be_v not_o show_v not_o that_o the_o nation_n convert_v be_v either_o convert_v by_o the_o roman_a bishop_n or_o own_v their_o now_o claim_v supremacy_n or_o profess_a faith_n h._n t._n say_v the_o russian_n be_v convert_v by_o a_o priest_n send_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n and_o therefore_o have_v their_o conversion_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o they_o follow_v and_o with_o who_o they_o now_o hold_v communion_n not_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n to_o this_o day_n and_o therefore_o that_o instance_n be_v manifest_o against_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n be_v reckon_v twenty_o six_o pope_n whereof_o there_o be_v scarce_a any_o that_o may_v be_v term_v a_o christian_a much_o less_o a_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n their_o own_o story_n tell_v we_o of_o some_o of_o they_o that_o get_v the_o popedom_n by_o mean_n of_o mororia_n a_o notorious_a whore_n other_o by_o cruel_a practice_n one_o to_o wit_n sylvester_n the_o second_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n
authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o know_v the_o true_a faith_n by_o which_o alone_o the_o true_a church_n be_v know_v and_o it_o be_v a_o most_o impudent_a assertion_n which_o h._n t._n take_v on_o he_o in_o his_o first_o article_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v none_o be_v believer_n but_o they_o so_o that_o this_o very_a definition_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v the_o main_a drift_n of_o h._n t._n in_o this_o book_n and_o to_o show_v how_o heedless_a or_o impudent_a a_o writer_n he_o be_v h._n t._n tell_v we_o also_o that_o the_o four_o lateran_n council_n define_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n can_v 1._o that_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v by_o the_o divine_a power_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o be_v grant_v if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o council_n itself_o do_v define_v any_o thing_n and_o not_o pope_n innocent_a himself_n three_o year_n after_o the_o council_n platina_n say_v in_o his_o life_n that_o many_o thing_n than_o come_v into_o consultation_n indeed_o and_o yet_o not_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v open_o decree_v but_o be_v it_o the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n alone_o that_o thus_o decree_v it_o be_v a_o most_o bold_a and_o presumptuous_a act_n in_o either_o or_o both_o to_o make_v that_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o as_o bellarm._n tom_n 3._o cont_n l._n 3_o c._n 23._o confess_v scotus_n in_o quartum_fw-la send_v do_v 11._o q._n 3._o say_v that_o the_o tenant_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v no_o tenet_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o lateran_n council_n and_o scotus_n and_o cameracensis_n express_o say_v that_o neither_o by_o word_n of_o scripture_n nor_o by_o the_o creed_n nor_o say_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v we_o compel_v to_o the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o cardinal_n cairt_n in_o 3._o aq._n q._n 75._o art_n 1._o say_v that_o nothing_o out_o of_o the_o gospel_n do_v appear_v to_o compel_v we_o to_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n proper_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n john_n fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n contra_fw-la cap_a babylon_n c._n 1._o for_o which_o reason_n cuthbert_n tonstal_n l._n 1._o of_o the_o eucharist_n p._n 46._o say_v perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o have_v leave_v every_o curious_a man_n to_o his_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o before_o the_o lateran_n council_n it_o be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v oft_o hear_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v be_v present_a at_o the_o lateran_n council_n he_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v pope_n innocent_a to_o have_v forbear_v the_o decree_a of_o transubstantiation_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o indeed_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o council_n be_v so_o gross_o absurd_a that_o have_v there_o be_v any_o understand_a man_n at_o the_o make_n of_o the_o decree_n it_o be_v likely_a it_o have_v not_o pass_v for_o this_o reason_n they_o give_v of_o their_o decree_n that_o to_o perfect_v the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n we_o ourselves_o may_v take_v of_o he_o what_o he_o receive_v of_o we_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_a into_o the_o body_n the_o wine_n into_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n intimate_v 1._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_a into_o the_o body_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n not_o either_o into_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o then_o he_o that_o drink_v not_o the_o wine_n drink_v not_o the_o blood_n nor_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v transubstantiate_a into_o it_o as_o a_o animate_v body_n so_o that_o that_o determination_n make_v it_o a_o transubstantiation_n without_o life_n 2._o it_o faith_n that_o we_o may_v receive_v of_o he_o what_o he_o receive_v of_o we_o which_o in_o plain_a sense_n intimate_v that_o christ_n receive_v our_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o eat_v and_o drink_v as_o we_o do_v he_o 3._o it_o make_v this_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o unity_n as_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o unity_n by_o faith_n be_v not_o perfect_a without_o this_o gross_a capernaitish_a cannibalitish_n eat_v christ_n very_a flesh_n make_v from_o bread_n by_o a_o priest_n and_o drink_v his_o very_a blood_n with_o our_o mouth_n in_o drink_v transubstantiate_a wine_n all_o which_o be_v such_o gross_a irrational_a unchristian_a absurdity_n as_o have_v not_o the_o age_n be_v blockish_a and_o pope_n and_o popish_a writer_n and_o people_n dementate_n they_o will_v with_o abhorrency_n have_v reject_v that_o determination_n h._n t._n add_v that_o the_o four_o lateran_n council_n can_v 1._o define_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n that_o no_o man_n can_v make_v this_o sacrament_n but_o a_o priest_n right_o ordain_v by_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n which_o although_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o text_n matth._n 16._o 19_o express_v wherein_o the_o key_n not_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v mention_v as_o give_v to_o peter_n not_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n this_o will_v overthrow_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o it_o be_v deduce_v from_o that_o gift_n of_o the_o key_n for_o if_o christ_n himself_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n than_o not_o to_o peter_n only_o and_o his_o successor_n but_o to_o other_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o consequent_o according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n to_o other_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o none_o can_v make_v this_o sacrament_n but_o a_o priest_n than_o it_o be_v to_o priest_n only_o that_o it_o be_v say_v do_v this_o for_o from_o those_o word_n he_o deduce_v p._n 215._o the_o power_n to_o make_v christ_n body_n but_o that_o be_v most_o absurd_a for_o than_o they_o only_o shall_v eat_v the_o do_v this_o be_v mean_v plain_o of_o eat_v the_o bread_n be_v speak_v not_o to_o the_o priest_n conficient_fw-la only_a but_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n at_o table_n also_o and_o if_o so_o not_o only_o the_o cup_n shall_v be_v keep_v from_o the_o people_n but_o the_o bread_n also_o contrary_a to_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 16_o 17._o &_o 11._o 28._o h._n t._n tell_v we_o that_o they_o define_v that_o baptism_n profit_v little_a one_o as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o be_v of_o ripe_a year_n unto_o salvation_n and_o condemn_v the_o heresy_n of_o abbas_n joachim_n which_o be_v nothing_o against_o the_o common_a tenet_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o it_o be_v suspect_v that_o if_o abbot_n joachim_n have_v not_o be_v a_o man_n who_o repute_a holiness_n and_o free_a speech_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o clergy_n trouble_v they_o he_o may_v have_v escape_v that_o censure_n the_o definition_n concern_v confession_n and_o receive_n at_o easter_n be_v point_n of_o discipline_n not_o part_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a business_n h._n t._n mention_n also_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n father_n one_o hundred_o pope_n gregory_n the_o ten_o preside_v anno_fw-la 1274._o against_o the_o grecian_n which_o be_v nothing_o against_o the_o common_a tenet_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v add_v this_o hitherto_o say_v the_o council_n the_o holy_a roman_a church_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n have_v preach_v and_o teach_v beside_o the_o nonsense_n how_o frequent_o soever_o it_o be_v use_v of_o the_o church_n preach_v and_o teach_v who_o preach_v not_o nor_o teach_v but_o they_o be_v preach_v to_o and_o teach_v it_o be_v but_o a_o piece_n of_o palpable_o false_a flattery_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v before_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o jerusalem_n from_o above_o be_v style_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o gal._n 4._o 26._o among_o his_o catholic_n professor_n of_o this_o age_n h._n t._n nominate_v st._n dominick_n and_o st._n francis_n institutor_n of_o their_o holy_a order_n of_o friar_n but_o how_o they_o shall_v be_v saint_n whereof_o one_o be_v a_o bloody_a instigator_n of_o war_n against_o the_o innocent_a sheep_n of_o christ_n the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o other_o a_o observer_n of_o humane_a invention_n with_o neglect_n of_o god_n command_n to_o work_v with_o his_o
he_o have_v seven_o thousand_o at_o that_o time_n in_o israel_n where_o he_o be_v therefore_o elias_n speak_v figurative_o when_o he_o complain_v he_o be_v leave_v alone_o 3_o king_n 19_o nay_o the_o contrary_n follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v figurative_o because_o god_n correct_v he_o and_o show_v his_o mistake_n in_o say_v he_o be_v leave_v alone_o that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o beside_o himself_o leave_v 2._o but_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o speech_n be_v figurative_a and_o the_o meaning_n as_o h._n t._n will_v have_v it_o it_o no_o whit_n avoid_v our_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n though_o consist_v of_o seven_o thousand_o yet_o be_v so_o obscure_a that_o they_o appear_v so_o few_o to_o elias_n as_o that_o he_o take_v himself_o to_o be_v leave_v alone_o as_o for_o the_o other_o exception_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n it_o take_v not_o away_o the_o objection_n as_o the_o protestant_n frame_v it_o but_o as_o h._n t._n frame_v it_o it_o be_v not_o our_o objection_n and_o so_o though_o the_o consequence_n be_v false_a yet_o it_o hurt_v not_o we_o who_o gather_v not_o hence_o the_o fail_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o obscurity_n of_o it_o and_o that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o be_v so_o hide_a that_o it_o be_v not_o discern_v at_o some_o time_n no_o not_o by_o such_o a_o eminent_a prophet_n as_o elias_n and_o so_o though_o we_o can_v show_v our_o church_n in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v then_o and_o we_o may_v be_v now_o a_o true_a church_n for_o all_o that_o the_o next_o objection_n he_o bring_v be_v that_o though_o arian_n heresy_n infect_v the_o whole_a world_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o answer_n you_o mistake_v the_o fury_n of_o that_o last_v not_o full_a fouâ—_n year_n viz._n from_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n to_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o only_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n the_o western_a feel_n little_a or_o nothing_o by_o it_o st._n augustin_n answer_v the_o donatist_n object_v the_o same_o that_o even_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n have_v this_o custom_n that_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o when_o it_o reach_v home_o only_o to_o some_o few_o epist_n 48._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v if_o the_o arian_n fury_n last_v but_o four_o year_n and_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n only_o yet_o it_o may_v have_v be_v more_o than_o one_o hundred_o and_o then_o the_o succession_n have_v cease_v and_o the_o eastern_a church_n than_o be_v so_o obscure_a that_o a_o catalogue_n of_o professor_n can_v not_o be_v give_v though_o there_o be_v doubtless_o then_o true_a church_n in_o the_o east_n but_o it_o be_v false_a which_o h._n t._n write_v that_o the_o western_a feel_v little_a or_o nothing_o by_o the_o arian_n fury_n for_o in_o italy_n the_o arian_n prevail_v so_o far_o as_o to_o bring_v liberius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n nor_o do_v i_o know_v how_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n yield_v any_o thing_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n prevalency_n the_o church_n be_v so_o obscure_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n seem_v to_o be_v arian_n therefore_o the_o church_n succession_n may_v be_v so_o interrupt_v or_o obscure_v at_o least_o as_o that_o a_o catalogue_n of_o its_o pastor_n and_o professor_n at_o all_o time_n can_v be_v frame_v for_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o speech_n shall_v be_v that_o the_o word_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o arian_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o when_o they_o reach_v home_o only_o to_o some_o few_o yet_o if_o the_o word_n show_v the_o number_n so_o great_a as_o that_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v obscure_v so_o as_o not_o to_o be_v discern_v they_o serve_v to_o prove_v there_o may_v be_v church_n which_o be_v so_o hide_v as_o that_o a_o catalogue_n can_v be_v frame_v but_o the_o objection_n be_v further_o press_v thus_o object_n st._n hierom_n say_v the_o whole_a world_n groan_v and_o admire_v to_o see_v itself_o become_v arian_n in_o his_o book_n against_o luciferius_fw-la to_o which_o h._n t._n say_v answ_n if_o she_o wonder_v she_o know_v not_o when_o it_o be_v do_v if_o she_o groan_v she_o approve_v it_o not_o be_v do_v therefore_o the_o major_a part_n be_v still_a catholic_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v if_o h._n t._n do_v not_o presume_v he_o shall_v meet_v with_o silly_a reader_n he_o will_v not_o have_v thus_o frivolous_o infer_v from_o those_o word_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o show_v the_o arian_n to_o be_v the_o great_a part_n that_o the_o major_a part_n be_v still_o catholic_n for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o expression_n be_v rhetorical_a and_o the_o meaning_n this_o that_o arian_n prevail_v so_o much_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o be_v all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v so_o infect_v that_o they_o be_v burden_v with_o arian_n as_o a_o man_n that_o groan_v under_o a_o burden_n and_o that_o on_o such_o a_o sudden_a as_o that_o the_o accident_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n now_o from_o such_o catachrestical_a metaphor_n to_o infer_v as_o if_o they_o be_v proper_a that_o while_o the_o world_n be_v arian_n it_o know_v not_o it_o be_v do_v or_o approve_v it_o not_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v when_o they_o be_v arian_n they_o know_v not_o nor_o like_v arian_n doctrine_n that_o be_v while_o they_o be_v arian_n they_o be_v not_o arian_n which_o be_v to_o make_v hieroms_n speech_n self-contradicting_a but_o h._n t._n add_v let_v st._n hierom_n answer_v for_o himself_o the_o bishop_n say_v he_o against_o luciferius_fw-la that_o do_v the_o fact_n of_o ariminum_n be_v delude_v viz._n by_o the_o new_a creed_n there_o make_v which_o may_v have_v bear_v a_o good_a sense_n few_o defend_v the_o fact_n and_o some_o lament_v it_o and_o st._n augustin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n than_o appear_v in_o she_o most_o constant_a member_n athanasius_n and_o other_o ep_n 48._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o see_v their_o error_n they_o do_v lament_v it_o yet_o be_v for_o the_o time_n arian_n and_o though_o athanasius_n do_v not_o yield_v to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o yet_o liberlus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o i_o believe_v h._n t._n his_o fellow_n papist_n will_v not_o allow_v his_o speech_n that_o the_o decree_v make_v at_o ariminum_n may_v have_v bear_v a_o good_a sense_n it_o be_v add_v by_o h._n t._n thus_o obj._n the_o church_n will_v fail_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n according_a to_o that_o unless_o there_o come_v a_o revolt_n first_o etc._n etc._n 2_o thes_n 2._o 3._o answ_n no_o she_o will_v not_o she_o shall_v then_o suffer_v great_a persecution_n apoc._n 20._o 8._o and_o therefore_o shall_v be_v to_o suffer_v many_o will_v revolt_v all_o shall_v not_o i_o reply_v that_o if_o the_o revolt_n be_v of_o so_o many_o and_o the_o persecution_n so_o great_a as_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v disperse_v and_o obscure_v so_o as_o not_o to_o appear_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o succession_n to_o be_v then_o either_o so_o interrupt_v as_o not_o to_o be_v or_o so_o obscure_v as_o not_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o enemy_n or_o brethren_n further_o off_o and_o so_o as_o that_o the_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o pastor_n and_o professor_n in_o that_o age_n can_v be_v expect_v just_o from_o the_o church_n in_o after_o age_n which_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o the_o defect_n of_o such_o a_o catalogue_n show_v not_o the_o nullity_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n nor_o be_v with_o any_o justice_n or_o reason_n such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o pastor_n and_o professor_n in_o all_o age_n require_v of_o they_o by_o papist_n yet_o however_o this_o author_n conceive_v his_o fellow_n the_o rhemist_n annot._n on_o 2_o thes_n 2._o 3._o think_v the_o apostasy_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a as_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v pull_v down_o general_o all_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n save_v that_o which_o must_v be_v do_v to_o himself_o alone_o nor_o be_v that_o apoc._n 20._o 8._o to_o the_o contrary_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o certain_a that_o time_n be_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v nor_o if_o it_o be_v do_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o thing_n do_v be_v afore_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n but_o h._n t._n add_v obj._n what_o if_o man_n will_v not_o persevere_v how_o then_o you_o hold_v freewill_n i_o hope_v answ_n with_o st._n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v ignorant_a what_o will_v be_v the_o freewill_n of_o man_n which_o yet_o foresee_v he_o foretell_v that_o the_o church_n
when_o athanasius_n and_o other_o be_v not_o and_o he_o may_v have_v so_o interpret_v the_o speech_n he_o allege_v of_o hospinian_n and_o the_o rest_n i_o have_v not_o all_o the_o book_n he_o cit_v but_o some_o of_o their_o word_n i_o find_v not_o as_o this_o author_n will_v have_v they_o bishop_n jewel_n have_v say_v pag._n 208._o and_o to_o be_v short_a all_o the_o world_n this_o day_n cry_v and_o groan_v after_o the_o gospel_n add_v and_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o such_o time_n as_o to_o any_o man_n reason_n it_o may_v seem_v impossible_a when_o all_o the_o world_n the_o people_n priests_z and_o prince_n be_v overwhelm_v with_o ignorance_n when_o all_o school_n priest_n bishop_n and_o king_n of_o the_o world_n be_v swear_v to_o he_o that_o whatsoever_o he_o take_v in_o hand_n they_o will_v uphold_v it_o which_o speech_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o western_a empire_n as_o when_o it_o be_v say_v luke_n 2._o 1._o a_o decree_n go_v out_o that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v it_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o when_o john_n 12._o 19_o the_o world_n be_v go_v after_o he_o it_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o hyperbole_n of_o a_o great_a part_n so_o the_o word_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o be_v usual_a in_o such_o rhetorical_a expression_n though_o the_o word_n be_v not_o as_o this_o author_n set_v they_o down_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n prince_n priest_n and_o people_n be_v bind_v by_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n jewel_n serm._n on_o luke_n 11._o in_o like_a manner_n when_o calvin_n say_v lib._n 4._o instit_n c._n 18._o sect_n 18._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o mass_n present_v to_o drink_v in_o a_o golden_a cup_n have_v so_o make_v drink_v all_o the_o king_n and_o people_n of_o the_o earth_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o last_o he_o allude_v to_o the_o word_n revel_v 18._o 3._o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v as_o in_o that_o scripture_n and_o many_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o a_o excess_n of_o speech_n a_o great_a part_n in_o comparison_n of_o who_o the_o rest_n be_v as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v the_o word_n of_o perkins_n exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n vol._n 1._o pag._n 260._o col_fw-fr 2._o c._n as_o the_o whole_a period_n recite_v show_v which_o be_v this_o and_o during_o the_o space_n of_o nine_o hundred_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n the_o popish_a heresy_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o the_o faithful_a servant_n of_o god_n be_v but_o as_o a_o handful_n of_o wheat_n in_o a_o mountain_n of_o chaff_n which_o can_v scarce_o be_v discern_v the_o next_o word_n of_o dr._n white_a himself_o in_o the_o same_o period_n show_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v of_o freedom_n whole_o and_o of_o appear_v conspicuous_o and_o to_o the_o world_n visible_o to_o be_v see_v by_o all_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o rest_n for_o thus_o it_o follow_v and_o whether_o any_o company_n at_o all_o know_v or_o unknown_a be_v free_a from_o it_o whole_o or_o not_o i_o neither_o determine_v nor_o great_o care_v nor_o do_v i_o question_v but_o that_o the_o same_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o rest_n if_o their_o word_n be_v right_o cite_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v perceive_v how_o they_o be_v wrest_v by_o h._n t._n against_o their_o meaning_n and_o they_o write_v those_o expression_n in_o like_a meaning_n with_o those_o passage_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o complain_v of_o corruption_n as_o universal_a when_o the_o great_a or_o most_o conspicuous_a part_n be_v so_o as_o psalm_n 12._o 1._o micah_n 7._o 2._o phil._n 2._o 21._o sect_n ii_o the_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n for_o want_n of_o succession_n be_v turn_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n h._n t._n further_o argue_v thus_o without_o a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n a_o continue_a succession_n can_v be_v have_v but_o protestant_n have_v no_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n or_o tenet_n the_o nine_o and_o thirty_o article_n or_o any_o other_o set_v number_n of_o tenet_n express_o hold_v and_o deny_v all_o the_o same_o point_n therefore_o protestant_n have_v no_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a because_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o definition_n to_o the_o thing_n define_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o protestant_n have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a nor_o ever_o will_v to_o assign_v any_o such_o number_n of_o man_n who_o they_o have_v succeed_v in_o their_o nine_o and_o thirty_o article_n or_o luther_n in_o his_o augustan_n confession_n when_o he_o revolt_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n no_o nor_o yet_o any_o one_o single_a diocese_n or_o biscop_n answ_n 1._o this_o argument_n be_v thus_o just_o retort_v without_o a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n a_o continue_a succession_n can_v be_v have_v but_o papist_n have_v no_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n or_o tenet_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n the_o article_n in_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o or_o any_o other_o set_v number_n of_o tenet_n express_o hold_v and_o deny_v all_o the_o same_o point_n therefore_o papist_n have_v no_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a because_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o definition_n to_o the_o thing_n define_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o papist_n have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a nor_o ever_o will_v to_o assign_v any_o such_o number_n of_o man_n who_o they_o have_v succeed_v in_o their_o trent_n canon_n and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n enjoin_v to_o be_v profess_v and_o swear_v to_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o if_o any_o man_n pretend_v to_o such_o a_o catalogue_n let_v he_o name_v none_o but_o such_o as_o hold_v explicit_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o tridentin_n canon_n the_o roman_a catechism_n the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n enjoin_v by_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n all_o grant_v and_o deny_v the_o same_o point_n that_o the_o late_a faction_n of_o romanist_n or_o italian_a popish_a sectary_n grant_v and_o deny_v or_o that_o our_o new_a reformer_n the_o jesuit_n deny_v and_o grant_v for_o if_o they_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o any_o one_o material_a point_n they_o can_v be_v esteem_v catholics_n let_v he_o not_o name_n christ_n john_n baptist_n peter_n paul_n or_o any_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o day_n for_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v and_o embrace_v the_o now_o call_v apostolic_a ecclesiastic_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o other_o observance_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o hold_v it_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o define_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o nor_o true_o and_o proper_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n nor_o allow_v the_o receive_v rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n use_v in_o solemn_a administration_n of_o all_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o concern_v original_a sin_n and_o justification_n be_v define_v and_o declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n nor_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o in_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n be_v true_o real_o and_o substantial_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o the_o soul_n and_o divinity_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o roman_a church_n call_v transubstantiation_n nor_o that_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o all_o and_o whole_a christ_n and_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v nor_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n
and_o the_o soul_n detain_v there_o be_v help_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a nor_o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o nor_o their_o relic_n to_o be_v worship_v nor_o that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n always_o a_o virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o to_o they_o honour_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v nor_o that_o the_o power_n of_o indulgence_n such_o as_o the_o pope_n grant_v be_v leave_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o use_n thereof_o be_v most_o wholesome_a to_o christ_n people_n nor_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n nor_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n nor_o that_o true_a obedience_n be_v to_o be_v vow_v and_o swear_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nor_o that_o he_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n nor_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o let_v they_o name_v the_o pope_n council_n or_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o they_o hold_v not_o these_o point_n papist_n pretence_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v very_o idle_a because_o be_v it_o true_a as_o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o those_o father_n be_v papist_n yet_o can_v not_o that_o suffice_v to_o prove_v they_o a_o continue_a succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n second_o because_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n must_v needs_o know_v better_a what_o be_v the_o religion_n and_o tenet_n of_o they_o who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n by_o who_o they_o be_v instruct_v and_o with_o who_o they_o daily_o converse_v than_o our_o modern_a papist_n can_v now_o do_v and_o they_o have_v not_o protest_v on_o their_o salvation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o now_o popish_a doctrine_n nor_o that_o they_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o so_o from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o final_o because_o if_o our_o tenet_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v from_o papist_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n than_o it_o be_v whole_o impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v for_o papist_n and_o against_o we_o but_o our_o doctrine_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v from_o papist_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n shall_v be_v for_o papist_n and_o against_o we_o the_o major_n be_v manifest_a of_o itself_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v 1._o by_o what_o have_v be_v already_o cite_v out_o of_o those_o father_n as_o also_o by_o what_o shall_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a dispute_n 2._o by_o the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o catholic_n concord_n cap._n 13._o say_v the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o universal_a bishop_n but_o the_o first_o above_o or_o among_o other_o cardinal_n bessarion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o read_v that_o these_o two_o only_a sacrament_n be_v deliver_v plain_o in_o the_o gospel_n cardinal_n cajetan_n tract_n de_fw-fr indulg_n cap._n 1._o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n find_v touch_v the_o beginning_n of_o indulgence_n there_o be_v no_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o ancient_a father_n greek_n or_o latin_a that_o bring_v it_o to_o our_o knowledge_n durand_n in_o lib._n 4._o scent_n do_v 20._o cue_n 3._o of_o indulgence_n few_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v of_o certainty_n because_o the_o scripture_n speak_v not_o express_o of_o they_o cardinal_n fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n assert_v luth._o confess_v art_n 18._o pag._n 86._o touch_v purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a mention_n or_o none_o at_o all_o among_o the_o ancient_a as_o the_o greek_n to_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o not_o which_o word_n be_v cite_v by_o polyd._n virgil._n lib._n 8._o the_o invent_v rerum_fw-la cap._n 1._o cardinal_n bellarmine_n lib._n 5._o the_o just_a cap_n 7._o for_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o own_o righteousness_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o vainglory_n it_o be_v most_o sure_a and_o safe_a to_o repose_v our_o whole_a confidence_n in_o the_o alone_a mercy_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o 3._o part_n 2._o th._n qu._n 80._o art_n 12._o cue_n 3._o the_o custom_n of_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o wine_n endure_v long_o in_o the_o church_n georg._n cass_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr officio_fw-la pii_fw-la viri_fw-la say_v the_o use_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n together_o with_o his_o body_n in_o the_o minister_a of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v both_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o observe_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o unto_o this_o day_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o although_o the_o use_n of_o one_o kind_n come_v up_o about_o the_o year_n 1200._o yet_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o those_o time_n never_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a so_o to_o be_v observe_v tonstal_v bishop_n of_o durhom_n de_fw-fr verit_fw-la corp_n &_o sanguinis_fw-la p._n 46._o till_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v free_a for_o all_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o own_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n polydore_n virgil._n de_fw-la invent_v rer_n l._n 6._o 13._o afore_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la put_v they_o out_o have_v these_o word_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o hierom_n it_o appear_v how_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o the_o ancient_a holy_a father_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o fear_n of_o idolatry_n cassand_n consult_v do_fw-mi de_fw-fr imag_n it_o be_v very_o manifest_a out_o of_o augustin_n write_v on_o psal_n 113._o that_o in_o his_o age_n the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o church_n be_v not_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o bishop_n in_o tit._n c._n 1._o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o apostle_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o want_n of_o other_o priests_z be_v marry_v greg._n de_fw-fr val._n tom_n 4._o disp_n 9_o punct_a 5._o sect_n 9_o with_o other_o confess_v that_o in_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n of_o the_o church_n and_o after_o the_o apostle_n death_n priest_n have_v their_o wife_n harding_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o jewel_n on_o the_o three_o article_n very_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v necessary_a when_o the_o faith_n be_v in_o learning_n and_o therefore_o the_o prayer_n be_v make_v then_o in_o a_o common_a know_a tongue_n to_o the_o people_n for_o cause_n of_o their_o further_a instruction_n who_o be_v of_o late_o convert_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o painim_n make_v christian_n have_v need_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v teach_v john_n hart_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n before_o the_o conference_n with_o dr._n rainold_n in_o the_o tower_n in_o truth_n i_o think_v that_o although_o the_o spiritual_a power_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o temporal_a yet_o they_o be_v both_o of_o god_n neither_o do_v the_o one_o depend_v of_o the_o other_o whereupon_o i_o gather_v as_o a_o certain_a conclusion_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o temporal_a lord_n over_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o improbable_a altogether_o for_o he_o have_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o they_o or_o they_o civil_o much_o less_o to_o depose_v they_o or_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n that_o be_v no_o part_n of_o his_o commission_n he_o have_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o fatherhood_n of_o the_o church_n not_o a_o princehood_n of_o the_o world_n christ_n himself_o take_v no_o such_o title_n on_o he_o nor_o give_v it_o to_o peter_n or_o any_o other_o of_o his_o disciple_n bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v and_o performance_n be_v know_v bishop_n morton_n catholic_n apology_n and_o appeal_n beside_o many_o other_o book_n be_v extant_a by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o discern_v that_o papist_n have_v not_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o they_o and_o that_o even_o the_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o popish_a party_n have_v vent_v so_o much_o in_o their_o write_n as_o yield_v a_o apology_n for_o protestant_n in_o all_o or_o many_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o protestant_n and_o papist_n sect_n iii_o protestant_n have_v have_v a_o sufficient_a succession_n to_o aver_v their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o i_o shall_v add_v a_o direct_a answer_n to_o h._n t._n his_o argument_n 1._o by_o deny_v his_o syllogism_n to_o
v._o the_o romanist_n doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v now_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n nor_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o learned_a protestant_n h._n t_o add_v a_o three_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o his_o with_o other_o romanist_n doctrine_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v from_o protestant_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n which_o he_o think_v to_o prove_v by_o that_o he_o have_v cite_v and_o shall_v cite_v out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o to_o that_o end_n cite_v some_o speech_n of_o fulk_n kemnitius_n whitgrft_v calvin_n whitaker_n peter_n martyr_n duditius_n rainolds_n jewel_n and_o then_o infer_v triumphant_o therefore_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v not_o for_o protestant_n but_o for_o we_o therefore_o protestant_n be_v utter_o at_o a_o loss_n in_o the_o point_n of_o continue_a succession_n answ_n 1._o what_o be_v before_o cite_v have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v insufficient_a and_o so_o will_v what_o be_v after_o if_o god_n vouchsafe_v i_o time_n and_o strength_n to_o that_o end_n 2._o of_o the_o passage_n cite_v the_o two_o last_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o they_o be_v maimedly_n and_o corrupt_o cite_v the_o speech_n as_o they_o be_v cite_v say_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n by_o their_o say_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o deal_n of_o this_o author_n may_v appear_v i_o shall_v set_v down_o the_o word_n as_o i_o find_v they_o in_o jewel_n apology_n part_n 4._o cap._n 22._o divis_fw-la 3._o for_o where_o these_o man_n bid_v the_o holy_a scripture_n away_o as_o dumb_a and_o fruitless_a and_o procure_v we_o to_o come_v to_o god_n himself_o who_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v their_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n this_o way_n find_v out_o the_o truth_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o exceed_v dangerous_a and_o in_o a_o manner_n a_o fantastical_a and_o mad_a way_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n allow_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speech_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o savoury_a speech_n yet_o not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_v a_o diffidence_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o bishop_n jewel_n show_v in_o his_o famous_a challenge_n at_o paul_n cross_n and_o his_o make_n it_o good_a against_o harding_n but_o only_o vindicate_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o foul_a speech_n of_o hosius_n pighius_fw-la and_o other_o romanist_n and_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o other_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n rainold_n conference_n in_o h._n t._n it_o be_v print_v confess_v cap._n 5._o divis_fw-la 1._o be_v as_o corrupt_o and_o maim_o cite_v the_o word_n be_v thus_o at_o large_a indeed_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n prefer_v this_o mark_n of_o truth_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n before_o the_o rest_n as_o have_v hold_v when_o they_o fail_v nevertheless_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o it_o neither_o as_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o trial_n and_o decision_n of_o question_n between_o we_o for_o what_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o point_n approve_v and_o such_o as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v by_o this_o mark_n even_o that_o which_o the_o father_n all_o with_o one_o consent_n have_v hold_v write_v teach_v plain_o common_o continual_o and_o who_o can_v avouch_v of_o any_o point_n in_o question_n that_o not_o one_o or_o two_o but_o all_o the_o father_n hold_v it_o nor_o only_o hold_v it_o but_o also_o write_v it_o nor_o only_o write_v it_o but_o alotaught_a it_o not_o dark_o but_o plain_o not_o seldom_o but_o common_o not_o for_o a_o short_a season_n but_o continual_o which_o so_o great_a consent_n be_v partly_o so_o rare_a and_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v partly_o so_o unsure_a though_o it_o may_v be_v find_v that_o himself_o to_o fashion_v it_o to_o some_o use_n and_o certainty_n be_v fain_o to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v it_o which_o word_n be_v sound_a and_o be_v necessary_a but_o not_o speak_v out_o of_o any_o distrust_n of_o his_o cause_n or_o imagination_n as_o if_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n for_o in_o that_o very_a conference_n he_o large_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o also_o the_o succeed_a council_n and_o father_n till_o the_o sixteen_o century_n do_v only_o yield_v the_o pope_n a_o primacy_n among_o other_o patriarch_n but_o not_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o primacy_n that_o be_v give_v he_o be_v by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n which_o be_v auserible_a not_o because_o of_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v irrevocable_a duditius_n be_v one_o who_o by_o thranus_n his_o description_n of_o he_o hist_o l._n 96._o towards_o the_o end_n martyr_n speech_n respect_v only_o the_o point_n of_o vow_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o say_v whitaker_n speech_n be_v not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n but_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o may_v be_v after_o or_o only_o in_o some_o part_n of_o that_o time_n the_o word_n of_o calvin_n lib_n 3._o instit_n cap._n 5._o parag_v 10._o be_v not_o right_o allege_v be_v not_o together_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o but_o injurious_o piece_v out_o of_o speech_n that_o be_v distant_a one_o from_o another_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v nor_o yet_o express_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v by_o the_o adversary_n he_o urge_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v without_o scripture_n that_o it_o come_v out_o of_o carnal_a affection_n that_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_n do_v therein_o be_v yield_v to_o the_o common_a manner_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o vulgar_a he_o confess_v they_o be_v carry_v away_o into_o error_n but_o faith_n not_o they_o be_v all_o of_o that_o time_n carry_v away_o into_o error_n that_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n may_v be_v bring_v which_o overthrow_n all_o those_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o without_o hesitancy_n that_o they_o be_v different_a from_o the_o popish_a in_o divers_a thing_n the_o word_n of_o whitgift_n defense_n pag._n 473._o be_v mis-cited_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o all_z the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n too_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o thus_o how_o great_o be_v almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n yea_o and_o the_o latin_n also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o freewill_n of_o merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a sure_o you_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reckon_v in_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n any_o company_n of_o bishop_n that_o teach_v and_o hold_v so_o sound_a and_o perfect_a doctrine_n in_o all_o point_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o word_n of_o kemnitius_n i_o find_v not_o perhaps_o because_o the_o edition_n be_v not_o name_v with_o the_o page_n but_o this_o i_o find_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o his_o examen_fw-la pag._n 628._o francos_fw-la edit_fw-la 1609._o that_o he_o not_o only_o assert_v but_o also_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n unto_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n bear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o suffrage_n patronage_n intercession_n merit_n aid_n help_v and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a and_o the_o reason_n or_o account_v of_o the_o veneration_n of_o saint_n be_v then_o far_o other_o as_o we_o have_v show_v than_o that_o which_o be_v bring_v in_o i_o have_v not_o fulk_n retentives_n against_o bristow_n motive_n by_o i_o which_o i_o imagine_v be_v the_o book_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v under_o the_o title_n of_o riot_n briston_n but_o his_o cite_n with_o a_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o small_a a_o shred_n of_o the_o author_n make_v i_o conceive_v that_o he_o wrong_v fulk_n by_o that_o maim_a citation_n however_o since_o the_o confession_n be_v but_o of_o three_o father_n and_o the_o saint_n whether_o live_v or_o dead_a
do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n but_o be_v impious_o wrest_v to_o uphold_v the_o most_o cruel_a tyranny_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n sect_n iv._o none_o of_o these_o text_n matth._n 28._o 20._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 14._o 26._o john_n 16._o 23._o act._n 15._o 28._o do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n or_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o h._n t._n add_v a_o three_o argument_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n thus_o if_o christ_n be_v always_o with_o his_o church_n and_o have_v make_v she_o the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n heresy_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o give_v she_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o assist_v she_o to_o all_o truth_n so_o that_o her_o definition_n in_o a_o approve_a general_a council_n be_v the_o very_a dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n then_o be_v it_o impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v err_v in_o faith_n but_o all_o this_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o his_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v err_v in_o faith_n the_o sequel_n of_o the_o major_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o very_a term_n of_o the_o supposition_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v go_v you_o teach_v all_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o all_o day_n he_o be_v with_o her_o teach_n st._n matth._n 28._o 20._o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o st._n matth._n 16._o 18._o he_o will_v give_v you_o another_o paraclere_n that_o he_o may_v abide_v with_o you_o for_o ever_o â—c_z he_o shall_v teach_v you_o all_o thing_n and_o suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o you_o in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n st._n john_n 14._o 26._o he_o shall_v â—â—ach_v you_o all_o truth_n no_o error_n st._n john_n 16._o 13._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a say_v the_o apostle_n in_o council_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o act._n 15._o 28._o answ_n this_o author_n still_o abuse_v his_o reader_n by_o put_v his_o conclusion_n otherwise_o then_o his_o tenet_n for_o whereas_o his_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a he_o put_v his_o conclusion_n thus_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a as_o if_o the_o church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v all_o one_o and_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o roman_a be_v all_o one_o and_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o visible_a church_n militant_a be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v indeed_o fallacy_n which_o easy_o take_v with_o silly_a or_o prejudice_v papist_n that_o take_v what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o visible_a militant_a church_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o visible_a militant_a to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o by_o the_o catholic_n imagine_v the_o roman_a mean_v and_o by_o the_o roman_a the_o pope_n but_o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o argument_n 1._o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o major_n be_v deny_v nor_o be_v it_o manifest_a by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o supposition_n for_o christ_n presence_n be_v with_o every_o believer_n and_o he_o have_v make_v every_o believer_n a_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n and_o against_o every_o true_a believer_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n heresy_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o he_o have_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o every_o true_a believer_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o all_o truth_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o church_n and_o his_o definition_n be_v the_o very_a dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o he_o define_v according_a to_o scripture_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a he_o shall_v err_v in_o faith_n christ_n have_v make_v promise_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o and_o with_o every_o true_a believer_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n rom._n 8._o 1_o 9_o 15._o 1_o cor._n 6._o 19_o 2_o cor._n 1._o 22._o and_o 13._o 5._o gal._n 4_o 6._o ephes_n 1._o 13._o 2_o cor._n 6._o 16._o john_n 10_o 16_o 27_o 28_o 29._o and_o yet_o believer_n may_v err_v in_o faith_n rom._n 14._o 2_o 3_o 5._o 1_o cor._n 15._o 12._o gal._n 3._o 1._o and_o 4._o â—0_n 21._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a which_o this_o author_n suppose_v manifest_a not_o be_v the_o minor_a trâ—e_n or_o prove_v by_o the_o text_n he_o bring_v for_o the_o promise_n matth._n 28_o 20._o be_v not_o to_o the_o church_n but_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o teacher_n who_o succeed_v they_o nor_o be_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o that_o teach_v as_o h._n t._n speak_v or_o as_o long_o as_o they_o teach_v the_o true_a faith_n he_o will_v be_v with_o they_o by_o assist_v and_o prosper_v they_o in_o their_o work_n the_o word_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n mention_v v_o 16._o thus_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n ground_n or_o seat_n of_o truth_n and_o without_o controversy_n great_a which_o i_o do_v conceive_v after_o cameron_n and_o other_o to_o be_v the_o true_a exposition_n as_o the_o same_o apostle_n in_o other_o place_n give_v such_o eulogy_n to_o the_o great_a point_n of_o faith_n 1_o tim._n 1._o 15._o and_o 4._o 9_o and_o 2_o tim._n 2._o 11._o and_o the_o conjunction_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o ver_fw-la 16._o do_v make_v it_o very_o probable_a nor_o do_v grotius_n his_o reason_n avoid_v it_o for_o the_o mystery_n even_o according_a to_o this_o exposition_n be_v the_o subject_n not_o the_o predicate_v other_o refer_v it_o to_o timoâ—hy_n but_o than_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o accusative_a case_n but_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o the_o very_a word_n that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o that_o church_n in_o which_o timothy_n be_v direct_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n as_o appear_v 1_o tim._n 1._o 3._o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o agree_v to_o it_o which_o the_o papist_n themselves_o will_v not_o say_v be_v infallible_a or_o can_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v yield_v it_o to_o be_v mean_v either_o of_o what_o they_o be_v in_o duty_n to_o be_v or_o what_o they_o be_v actual_o thus_o they_o be_v such_o as_o by_o profession_n and_o practice_n do_v hold_v forth_o and_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v the_o truth_n in_o those_o part_n not_o that_o they_o hold_v nothing_o but_o tenet_n nor_o so_o hold_v forth_o the_o truth_n but_o that_o they_o may_v err_v and_o decay_v in_o their_o hold_v out_o the_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v so_o rev._n 2._o 4_o 5._o act._n 20._o 29_o 30._o the_o term_n the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n or_o ground_n or_o seat_n of_o truth_n be_v but_o metaphor_n and_o whereas_o there_o be_v these_o two_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o 1._o the_o uphold_v of_o the_o truth_n so_o as_o that_o otherwise_o it_o shall_v fall_v 2._o the_o fix_v of_o the_o truth_n there_o so_o as_o that_o it_o shall_v abide_v and_o be_v permanent_a there_o doubtless_o the_o former_a sense_n can_v be_v true_a for_o though_o god_n shall_v have_v no_o church_n on_o earth_n or_o in_o heaven_n no_o apostle_n prophet_n bishop_n yet_o his_o truth_n will_v be_v uphold_v his_o word_n be_v for_o ever_o settle_v in_o heaven_n psal_n 119._o 89._o christ_n who_o be_v the_o truth_n john_n 14._o 6._o abide_v for_o ever_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n remain_v for_o ever_o and_o will_v uphold_v his_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v as_o some_o of_o the_o romanist_n say_v the_o church_n only_o abide_v in_o the_o virgin_n mary_n at_o christ_n death_n or_o as_o other_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o sacrifice_n nor_o ceremony_n nor_o religion_n yet_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v everlasting_a as_o the_o angel_n term_v it_o revel_v 14._o 6._o therefore_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o it_o note_v stability_n permanency_n fixedness_n or_o abide_n and_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o church_n be_v the_o company_n among_o who_o the_o truth_n abide_v unshaken_a in_o which_o sense_n revel_v 3._o 12._o it_o be_v say_v he_o that_o overcome_v will_v
i_o make_v a_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o and_o so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v 1_o cor._n 7._o 37._o for_o steadfast_a and_o 1_o cor._n 15._o 58._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d steadfast_a unmoveable_a be_v make_v synonymous_a and_o col._n 1._o 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ground_v and_o settle_v in_o the_o faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o move_v away_o from_o the_o hope_n so_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o a_o tile_n which_o be_v often_o shake_v and_o blow_v down_o with_o the_o wind_n but_o a_o pillar_n that_o abide_v unshaken_a and_o the_o seat_n or_o ground_n or_o basis_n of_o truth_n where_o it_o abide_v be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v by_o it_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o invisible_a church_n of_o true_a believer_n and_o though_o not_o of_o every_o truth_n yet_o of_o the_o main_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o it_o be_v term_v gal._n 1._o 5._o the_o word_n of_o truth_n james_n 1._o 18._o the_o truth_n john_n 17._o 17._o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o next_o word_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 16._o from_o which_o he_o foretell_v a_o apostasy_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 1._o and_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o truth_n whatsoever_o which_o may_v be_v in_o controversy_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a no_o mere_a mortal_a man_n nor_o all_o man_n be_v ever_o so_o infallible_a which_o be_v right_o understand_v make_v nothing_o for_o infallibility_n in_o all_o point_n which_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n or_o all_o together_o shall_v define_v as_o h._n t._n will_v have_v it_o the_o next_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v as_o little_a to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o be_v not_o say_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n much_o less_o it_o be_v say_v against_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v but_o against_o my_o church_n that_o be_v christ_n wheresoever_o 2._o nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v mean_v heresy_n as_o this_o author_n suppose_v the_o truth_n be_v however_o by_o the_o modern_a use_n the_o term_n hell_n be_v appropriate_v almost_o to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o torment_v there_o yet_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d translate_v hell_n be_v either_o never_a or_o not_o many_o time_n use_v in_o the_o bible_n for_o that_o place_n or_o those_o person_n nor_o be_v of_o old_a the_o word_n hell_n appropriate_v to_o that_o place_n of_o torment_n but_o mean_v of_o the_o grave_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o old_a that_o christ_n go_v into_o hell_n that_o be_v for_o a_o time_n to_o abide_v among_o the_o dead_a as_o the_o learned_a usher_n prove_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n ch_n 8._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n or_o the_o grave_n as_o isa_n 38._o 10_o psal_n 9_o 13._o etc._n etc._n be_v mean_v so_o that_o the_o meaning_n of_o matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n that_o be_v death_n shall_v not_o so_o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n but_o that_o i_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o life_n eternal_a as_o our_o lord_n christ_n speak_v john_n 6._o 39_o which_o be_v the_o genuine_a meaning_n it_o be_v true_a only_a of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o elect_a not_o of_o the_o mere_a visible_a nor_o of_o that_o be_v such_o a_o prevalency_n deny_v but_o that_o they_o may_v err_v in_o faith_n however_o it_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n final_o to_o perdition_n the_o next_o text_n john_n 14._o 26._o be_v ill_o translate_v shall_v suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o you_o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v he_o shall_v mind_v you_o of_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o nor_o be_v this_o mean_v only_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o author_n add_v without_o any_o reason_n in_o the_o text_n that_o he_o may_v restrain_v it_o to_o they_o in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n to_o be_v account_v infallible_a but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o and_o particularity_n express_v vers_fw-la 25_o 28_o 29._o chap._n 15._o 27._o chap._n 16_o 4_o 6_o 12_o 13._o show_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v the_o next_o text_n john_n 16._o 13._o appropriate_a to_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o the_o word_n be_v speak_v nor_o be_v the_o word_n restrain_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o extend_v also_o to_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o show_v they_o also_o thing_n to_o come_v which_o argue_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o promise_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o every_o particular_a believer_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o none_o of_o these_o it_o be_v verify_v they_o have_v not_o thing_n to_o come_v show_v to_o they_o according_a to_o that_o promise_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v impertinent_o allege_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v his_o minor_n the_o last_o text_n act_v 15._o 28._o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o council_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o nor_o by_o a_o council_n without_o the_o apostle_n much_o less_o by_o any_o bishop_n of_o one_o city_n as_o rome_n be_v and_o therefore_o prove_v not_o any_o unerringness_n in_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n nor_o in_o they_o at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o their_o not_o err_v in_o their_o determination_n at_o that_o time_n so_o that_o his_o text_n do_v none_o of_o they_o prove_v his_o minor_n sect_n v._o there_o may_v be_v good_a assurance_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o its_o meaning_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n without_o suppose_v the_o church_n infallibility_n h._n t._n add_v the_o consequence_n be_v confirm_v because_o be_v not_o the_o church_n infallible_a in_o thing_n of_o faith_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o or_o what_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o any_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n nor_o consequent_o of_o our_o salvation_n since_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n heb._n 11._o 6._o answ_n h._n t._n have_v here_o vent_v a_o most_o poisonous_a and_o impious_a speech_n which_o tend_v to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o to_o promote_v atheism_n yea_o in_o seek_v to_o promote_v the_o arrogant_a claim_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n he_o do_v by_o his_o argue_v quite_o pull_v it_o down_o for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o thing_n of_o faith_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o nor_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n than_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n but_o from_o the_o church_n testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o be_v question_v we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o convince_v a_o atheist_n or_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a who_o deny_v such_o infallibility_n nor_o have_v the_o pope_n any_o way_n to_o prove_v his_o supremacy_n or_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v certain_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o be_v indeed_o his_o own_o say_n in_o which_o he_o that_o believe_v he_o upon_o no_o better_a ground_n be_v depart_v from_o faith_n in_o god_n to_o faith_n in_o a_o confessed_o sinful_a and_o oft_o time_n notorious_o wicked_a man_n and_o so_o make_v not_o god_n authority_n the_o formal_a motive_n and_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o h._n t._n say_v pag._n 58._o false_o the_o romanist_n do_v beside_o how_o injurious_a be_v it_o to_o god_n to_o make_v he_o to_o have_v deliver_v his_o mind_n so_o as_o none_o can_v understand_v it_o without_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o of_o who_o according_a to_o h._n t._n his_o doctrine_n who_o say_v pag._n 202._o that_o sense_n can_v judge_v at_o all_o of_o substance_n though_o it_o be_v under_o sensible_a accident_n there_o be_v no_o certainty_n whether_o they_o be_v man_n or_o not_o if_o we_o can_v judge_v of_o substance_n by_o sense_n sure_o christ_n do_v very_o ill_a to_o direct_v infidel_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n john_n 5._o
the_o chalcedon_n which_o give_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constanâ—inople_n equal_a power_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o his_o province_n and_o ascribe_v the_o pope_n dignity_n not_o to_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n to_o peter_n but_o to_o custom_n out_o of_o regard_n to_o rome_n as_o the_o imperial_a city_n not_o to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n or_o constance_n which_o make_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n but_o h._n t._n add_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o church_n supreme_a power_n of_o judicature_n that_o be_v the_o supreme_a judge_n in_o every_o cause_n who_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o oblige_v all_o dissenter_n to_o a_o agreement_n and_o from_o who_o there_o can_v be_v no_o appeal_n in_o such_o a_o cause_n but_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o oblige_v all_o that_o disagree_v in_o controvert_v point_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o appeal_n from_o her_o decision_n therefore_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v supreme_a judge_n in_o controvert_v point_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a by_o induction_n in_o all_o court_n of_o judicature_n the_o minor_a have_v be_v prove_v above_o by_o the_o first_o second_o and_o four_o argument_n answ_n it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o minor_a have_v be_v prove_v or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o judge_n beside_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n in_o holy_a scripture_n which_o can_v so_o oblige_v dissenter_n in_o those_o point_n nor_o do_v a_o great_a part_n of_o papist_n themselves_o at_o this_o day_n namely_o the_o french_a papist_n make_v such_o account_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n oâ—_n pope_n judgement_n but_o that_o they_o do_v conceive_v they_o may_v and_o sometime_o have_v appeal_v from_o they_o to_o a_o general_a council_n occam_n hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v haereticabilis_fw-la that_o be_v may_v be_v a_o heretic_n some_o of_o they_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n have_v be_v fain_o to_o acquit_v themselves_o to_o emperor_n by_o apology_n some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o general_a council_n father_n university_n of_o paris_n gerson_n write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr auferibilitate_fw-la papae_fw-la and_o the_o french_a church_n conceive_v their_o church_n may_v be_v without_o a_o pope_n and_o well_o govern_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v but_o a_o new_a and_o late_o invent_v doctrine_n of_o jesuit_n and_o other_o flatterer_n of_o pope_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o be_v infallible_a nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o any_o of_o the_o father_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o be_v cite_v maimedly_n by_o h._n t._n they_o be_v entire_o thus_o for_o where_o the_o church_n be_v there_o be_v also_o the_o spirit_n and_o where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v there_o be_v the_o church_n and_o all_o grace_n but_o the_o spirit_n be_v truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o truth_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o by_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v not_o only_o the_o roman_n but_o any_o where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v and_o in_o the_o word_n before_o he_o set_v down_o the_o truth_n he_o mean_v to_o wit_n that_o if_o one_o god_n and_o salvation_n by_o christ_n which_o he_o term_v the_o constant_a preach_n of_o the_o church_n on_o every_o side_n and_o equal_o persevere_v have_v testimony_n from_o prophet_n and_o from_o apostle_n and_o from_o all_o disciple_n by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o commend_v no_o other_o preach_v of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n not_o the_o definition_n of_o any_o now_o existent_a church_n or_o after_o church_n without_o the_o scripture_n the_o next_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v not_o as_o here_o h._n t._n themâ—_n 1._o c._n 49._o there_o be_v not_o in_o my_o book_n so_o many_o chapter_n but_o l._n 4._o c._n 43._o and_o be_v allege_v by_o h._n t._n art_n 4._o and_o answer_v by_o i_o before_o art_n 4._o sect_n 7._o the_o other_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v under_o no_o man_n judgement_n for_o to_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o which_o be_v perfect_a faith_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o christ_n and_o firm_a knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o teach_v all_o truth_n i_o find_v not_o any_o where_o as_o he_o cite_v they_o in_o l._n 1._o there_o be_v not_o sixty_o two_o chapter_n and_o in_o l._n 4._o c._n 62._o which_o i_o suspect_v by_o his_o former_a quotation_n he_o will_v have_v cite_v the_o word_n be_v thus_o after_o he_o have_v say_v ch_n 53._o such_o a_o disciple_n mean_v who_o have_v read_v diligent_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v with_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n with_o who_o be_v the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n true_o spiritual_a receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n judge_v indeed_o all_o man_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o in_o several_a follow_a chapter_n set_v down_o various_a heretic_n who_o he_o shall_v judge_v and_o ch_n 62._o say_v he_o shall_v judge_v also_o all_o those_o who_o be_v without_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v the_o church_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o for_o all_o thing_n constant_a be_v know_v or_o manifest_a to_o he_o both_o the_o entire_a faith_n in_o one_o god_n omnipotent_a from_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v and_o in_o the_o son_n of_o god_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o he_o by_o which_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v make_v man_n the_o firm_a sentence_n which_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n who_o cause_v the_o acknowledge_v of_o truth_n who_o have_v expound_v the_o disposition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v present_a with_o mankind_n as_o the_o father_n will_v by_o which_o any_o one_o may_v perceive_v that_o h._n t._n if_o these_o be_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v have_v corrupt_o cite_v they_o mangle_v they_o and_o pervert_v they_o to_o prove_v a_o infallibility_n and_o supreme_a judicature_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n for_o other_o which_o be_v mean_v of_o every_o true_a spiritual_a disciple_n and_o his_o private_a judgement_n for_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o according_a to_o and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n concern_v the_o judgement_n which_o each_o christian_a may_v have_v and_o have_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o while_o he_o follow_v he_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o nor_o needs_o any_o one_o judgement_n pope_n or_o other_o to_o define_v what_o he_o shall_v believe_v the_o word_n of_o origen_n that_o only_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o truth_n which_o in_o nothing_o disagree_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o our_o understand_a scripture_n etc._n etc._n we_o must_v not_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v by_o succession_n deliver_v to_o we_o prefat_n in_o lib._n periarch_n whether_o they_o be_v right_o cite_v i_o know_v not_o have_v not_o the_o book_n to_o examine_v they_o by_o and_o by_o his_o other_o citation_n as_o by_o his_o citation_n of_o origen_n art_n 4._o where_o the_o same_o word_n as_o i_o conceive_v be_v cite_v somewhat_o otherwise_o which_o be_v answer_v art_n 4._o sect_n 7._o before_n the_o word_n from_o the_o apostle_n being_n hear_v leave_v out_o and_o his_o etc._n etc._n here_o i_o suspect_v fraud_n yet_o if_o the_o word_n be_v as_o he_o cite_v they_o they_o prove_v not_o what_o he_o bring_v they_o for_o there_o be_v no_o restriction_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n much_o less_o to_o the_o pope_n nor_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v unwritten_a and_o other_o than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o faith_n which_o by_o succession_n the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o deliver_v be_v not_o mean_v of_o any_o of_o those_o point_n which_o the_o pope_n will_v obtrude_v on_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o protestant_n reject_v but_o in_o probability_n the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n profess_v at_o baptism_n which_o irenaeus_n origen_n tertullian_n etc._n etc._n be_v wont_a to_o hold_v forth_o against_o the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n and_o protestant_n do_v still_o avouch_v the_o word_n of_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la eccles_n be_v not_o mean_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o word_n precedent_a show_n and_o the_o freedom_n from_o adultery_n and_o the_o uncorruptednesse_n and_o chastity_n of_o
the_o church_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o every_o visible_a church_n as_o if_o it_o be_v free_a from_o error_n but_o of_o the_o true_a spouse_n of_o christ_n nor_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o christ_n free_a from_o error_n of_o any_o sort_n but_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o word_n follow_v show_n nor_o be_v he_o say_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n or_o not_o to_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o divide_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v not_o it_o for_o his_o mother_n nor_o be_v all_o other_o church_n say_v to_o be_v adulteress_n who_o hold_v not_o with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o he_o who_o divide_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o have_v it_o for_o his_o mother_n of_o who_o he_o have_v say_v illius_fw-la faetuâ—nascimur_fw-la illius_fw-la lacte_fw-la nutrimur_fw-la spiritu_fw-la ojus_fw-la animamur_fw-la whence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o mean_v the_o church_n to_o be_v his_o mother_n who_o be_v bear_v again_o with_o the_o same_o birth_n baptism_n or_o faith_n nourish_v by_o her_o milk_n that_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o animate_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o of_o this_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o whoever_o be_v so_o sever_v from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o multitude_n or_o number_n of_o believer_n throughout_o the_o world_n who_o profess_v and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o same_o gospel_n and_o quicken_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o god_n and_o have_v not_o he_o for_o their_o father_n but_o this_o prove_v not_o that_o he_o that_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v divide_v from_o god_n but_o there_o be_v other_o word_n of_o cyprian_a cite_v by_o he_o as_o find_v epist_n 55._o in_o my_o edition_n at_o bafil_v 1558._o l._n 1._o epist_n 3._o as_o bellar._n also_o cite_v they_o l._n 4._o de_fw-fr romano_n pontifice_fw-la c._n 4._o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o by_o h._n t._n to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n in_o which_o he_o will_v insinuate_v 1._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o principal_a church_n 2._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n chair_n there_o no_o error_n in_o faith_n can_v come_v to_o that_o church_n but_o the_o word_n be_v right_o and_o full_o set_v down_o and_o the_o epistle_n be_v read_v throughout_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o cyprian_a have_v no_o such_o meaning_n as_o this_o author_n will_v put_v upon_o he_o the_o word_n be_v these_o after_o these_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v relate_v before_o concern_v the_o crime_n of_o some_o exclude_v by_o he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n as_o yet_o over_o and_o above_o a_o false_a bishop_n be_v constitute_v for_o themselves_o by_o heretic_n they_o dare_v sail_n and_o bring_v letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o profane_a person_n to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n arise_v and_o not_o think_v they_o to_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n the_o apostle_n declare_v be_v praise_v to_o who_o perfidiousness_n can_v have_v access_n iâ—_n which_o i_o grant_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n do_v arise_v and_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n peter_n chair_n the_o reason_n of_o which_o speech_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o by_o cyprian_n himself_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr simplicitate_fw-la prâ—latorum_fw-la or_o de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la eccleâ—â—ae_fw-la in_o these_o word_n the_o lord_n speak_v to_o peter_n i_o say_v he_o say_v to_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o overcome_v it_o i_o will_v give_v to_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o what_o thing_n thou_o shall_v bind_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v also_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o what_o thing_n thou_o shall_v loose_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v also_o loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o the_o same_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o say_v feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o although_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o bestow_v equal_a power_n and_o say_v as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o i_o also_o send_v you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o you_o remit_v sin_n to_o any_o they_o shall_v be_v remit_v to_o he_o if_o you_o â—old_a they_o to_o any_o they_o shall_v be_v hold_v yet_o that_o he_o may_v manifest_v unity_n he_o have_v dispose_v by_o his_o authority_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o same_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o very_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v also_o that_o which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n come_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o and_o a_o little_a after_o which_o unity_n we_o ought_v firm_o to_o hold_v and_o vindicate_v chief_o bishop_n who_o be_v precedent_n in_o the_o church_n that_o we_o may_v prove_v also_o bishopric_n itself_o to_o be_v one_o and_o undivided_a let_v no_o man_n deceive_v the_o fraternity_n with_o a_o lie_n let_v no_o man_n corrupt_v the_o truth_n of_o faith_n with_o perfidious_a prevarication_n bishopric_n be_v one_o of_o which_o by_o each_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o cyprian_n make_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o principal_a church_n not_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v above_o any_o other_o in_o honour_n and_o power_n or_o that_o peter_n chair_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o other_o apostle_n chair_n or_o that_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v that_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n or_o fellowship_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n and_o that_o in_o solidum_fw-la whole_o and_o entire_o that_o be_v as_o much_o one_o as_o another_o each_o bishop_n hold_v his_o part_n in_o the_o one_o bishopric_n but_o because_o he_o make_v the_o unity_n of_o episcopacy_n to_o have_v its_o original_n from_o christ_n grant_n to_o peter_n matth._n 16._o 18._o that_o all_o bishop_n may_v be_v as_o one_o none_o arrogate_a more_o to_o himself_o than_o another_o and_o that_o this_o be_v cyprian_n mind_n appear_v 1._o by_o the_o word_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n present_o after_o the_o word_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v where_o against_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o that_o sail_v to_o rome_n to_o bring_v thither_o letter_n of_o complaint_n against_o cyprian_a he_o say_v but_o what_o cause_n be_v there_o of_o their_o go_n and_o declare_v their_o make_v a_o false_a bishop_n against_o the_o bishop_n for_o either_o that_o please_v than_o which_o they_o have_v do_v and_o they_o persevere_v in_o their_o wickedness_n or_o if_o it_o displease_v they_o and_o they_o recede_v they_o know_v whither_o they_o shall_v return_v for_o sâ—â—h_v it_o be_v decree_v by_o all_o we_o and_o it_o be_v â—qual_a alike_o and_o just_a that_o every_o one_o cause_n shall_v be_v there_o hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v admit_v and_o to_o several_a pastor_n a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v ascribe_v which_o each_o pastor_n shall_v rule_v and_o govern_v be_v to_o give_v account_n to_o the_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o act_n it_o be_v meet_v very_o that_o thosâ—_n over_o who_o we_o be_v precedent_n shall_v not_o run_v about_o nor_o break_v the_o cohere_a concord_n of_o bishop_n by_o their_o subdolous_a and_o fallacious_a rashness_n but_o there_o plead_v their_o cause_n where_o they_o may_v have_v both_o accuser_n and_o witness_n of_o their_o own_o crime_n unless_o to_o a_o few_o desperate_a and_o wretched_a person_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n settle_v in_o africa_n seem_v less_o who_o have_v already_o judge_v of_o they_o and_o by_o the_o weight_n of_o their_o judgement_n have_v damn_v their_o conscience_n bind_v with_o the_o many_o snare_n of_o their_o sin_n which_o word_n show_v that_o cyprian_a deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o he_o less_o thâ—n_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o person_n shall_v appeal_v from_o they_o to_o rome_n but_o assert_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o bishop_n and_o that_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v give_v to_o each_o pastor_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o thereof_o must_v give_v account_n to_o the_o lord_n not_o the_o whole_a to_o any_o one_o no_o not_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o he_o ought_v
not_o to_o receive_v the_o letter_n and_o complaint_n of_o the_o divide_a party_n from_o cyprian_a nor_o to_o take_v on_o he_o to_o juâ—ge_v their_o cause_n but_o to_o remit_v they_o to_o their_o own_o bishop_n 2._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o fact_n of_o cyprian_a who_o oppose_v stâ—phen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptise_v the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n as_o his_o epistle_n to_o pompeius_n show_v and_o join_v with_o firmiâ—â—anus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n cilicia_n and_o galatia_n excommunicate_v by_o pope_n stephen_n and_o so_o involve_v in_o the_o same_o censure_n in_o which_o state_n he_o die_v without_o repentance_n for_o aught_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o conceive_v not_o the_o pope_n infallible_a or_o his_o judge_n or_o himself_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o count_v stephen_n a_o usurper_n over_o his_o brethren_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o impose_v his_o decree_n on_o other_o and_o censure_n of_o dissenter_n and_o for_o the_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n they_o be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n but_o to_o the_o roman_n mean_v not_o only_o the_o bishop_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o perfidia_fw-la there_o be_v mean_v not_o any_o infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n whatsoever_o but_o those_o perfidious_a person_n and_o their_o treacherous_a action_n in_o break_v from_o cyprian_a nor_o do_v he_o say_v that_o perfidiousness_n can_v have_v access_n at_o no_o time_n but_o not_o at_o that_o time_n which_o he_o ascribe_v not_o to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o place_n but_o their_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n heretofore_o praise_v by_o paul_n and_o to_o the_o providence_n of_o cornelius_n their_o bishop_n and_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n as_o the_o word_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n show_v although_o i_o know_v there_o your_o fraternity_n to_o wit_n be_v fence_v by_o your_o providence_n and_o also_o wary_a enough_o by_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n can_v be_v take_v with_o the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n nor_o deceive_v and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o magistery_n and_o divine_a precept_n prevail_v with_o they_o as_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n be_v in_o they_o yet_o our_o over_o abundance_n of_o carefulness_n or_o charity_n have_v persuade_v we_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n to_o you_o be_v indeed_o not_o altogether_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o cornelius_n of_o who_o he_o take_v notice_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n marvail_v enough_o when_o he_o observe_v by_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o be_v somewhat_o move_v by_o the_o threat_n and_o terror_n of_o they_o that_o come_v and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o press_v he_o to_o take_v courage_n and_o to_o withstand_v they_o which_o be_v right_o understand_v the_o speech_n of_o cyprian_a concern_v the_o roman_a constancy_n and_o the_o inaccessibleness_n of_o perfidiousness_n to_o they_o appear_v only_a expression_n of_o his_o confidence_n and_o good_a hope_n not_o of_o any_o certainty_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o much_o less_o of_o any_o infallibility_n of_o their_o bishop_n or_o church_n and_o this_o he_o do_v to_o engage_v they_o to_o withstand_v the_o schismatics_n it_o be_v a_o great_a argument_n with_o person_n to_o be_v constant_a to_o those_o who_o express_v their_o confide_n in_o they_o and_o their_o expectation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v his_o epistle_n read_v to_o the_o most_o flourish_a clergy_n there_o preside_v with_o cornelius_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o ample_a common_a people_n or_o laity_n that_o if_o any_o contagion_n of_o poison_a speech_n and_o pestiferous_a sow_v have_v creep_v in_o it_o may_v be_v all_o put_v off_o from_o the_o ear_n and_o breast_n of_o the_o brethren_n and_o the_o entire_a and_o sincere_a love_n of_o good_a man_n may_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o filth_n of_o heretical_a detraction_n which_o show_v that_o he_o conceive_v they_o liable_a to_o such_o contagion_n and_o pollution_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v then_o altogether_o free_a all_o these_o thing_n be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o passage_n of_o cyprian_a be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n and_o supreme_a judicature_n and_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n that_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n l._n 3._o c._n ult_n that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o wellspring_n of_o truth_n the_o dwell_a place_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n be_v true_a but_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a dream_n that_o the_o româ—n_n and_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o same_o nor_o if_o they_o be_v do_v they_o prove_v infallibility_n in_o all_o definition_n of_o faith_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o enjoy_n for_o themselves_o the_o true_a worship_n truth_n and_o faith_n the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o the_o roman_a faith_n command_v by_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v change_v l._n 3._o c._n 4_o in_o apolog_n cont_n ruffinum_n we_o subscribe_v to_o who_o profess_v our_o ready_a reception_n of_o what_o faith_n the_o apostle_n command_v the_o word_n of_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n adv_o hare_n c._n 41._o be_v thus_o not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n two_o thing_n be_v vehement_o and_o studious_o to_o be_v observe_v unto_o which_o they_o ought_v altogether_o to_o stick_v who_o will_v not_o be_v heretic_n the_o first_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v ancient_o decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n from_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o late_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n nor_o do_v prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a council_n be_v infallible_a much_o less_o that_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a nor_o be_v the_o word_n of_o augustin_n which_o i_o find_v not_o l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 4_o i_o know_v by_o divine_a revelation_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n if_o they_o be_v as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o for_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o by_o it_o he_o mean_v the_o church_n it_o follow_v not_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o all_o truth_n simple_o nor_o at_o all_o time_n but_o i_o find_v these_o word_n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a contra_fw-la donat._n c._n 5._o in_o vain_a some_o when_o they_o be_v overcome_v by_o reason_n object_n to_o we_o custom_n as_o if_o custom_n be_v great_a than_o truth_n or_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o spiritual_n which_o be_v to_o the_o better_o reveal_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v plain_o true_a that_o reason_n and_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v put_v before_o custom_n the_o word_n of_o augustin_n epist_n 118._o c._n 5._o be_v not_o full_o set_v down_o by_o h._n t._n they_o be_v thus_o if_o the_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n prescribe_v which_o of_o these_o speak_v about_o offer_v and_o fast_v be_v to_o be_v donâ—_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v that_o that_o be_v to_o be_v do_v which_o we_o read_v in_o like_a manner_n also_o if_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n do_v frequent_a for_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v so_o to_o do_v be_v of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n where_o 1._o he_o mean_v it_o of_o rite_n not_o determine_v in_o scripture_n not_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n 2._o neither_o do_v he_o count_v it_o madness_n to_o dispute_v against_o the_o use_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yea_o he_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n which_o he_o have_v from_o ambrose_n to_o fast_o as_o they_o do_v at_o milan_n when_o he_o be_v there_o and_o as_o they_o do_v at_o rome_n when_o he_o be_v there_o epist_n 86._o ad_fw-la casul_n no_o nor_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o one_o age_n but_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o age_n other_o word_n of_o august_n cont_n epist_n fundam_fw-la c._n 5._o be_v bring_v by_o h._n t._n and_o urge_v often_o by_o romanist_n for_o the_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n above_o the_o scripture_n thus_o and_o i_o myself_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n be_v it_o not_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n move_v i_o to_o it_o but_o the_o word_n be_v not_o thus_o right_o allege_v for_o 1._o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v leave_v out_o which_o show_v he_o mean_v it_o not_o of_o the_o roman_a only_o and_o some_o word_n follow_v seem_v to_o extend_v it_o to_o the_o church_n comprehend_v
thou_o i_o more_o than_o thou_o love_v they_o or_o more_o than_o they_o love_v i_o and_o this_o probable_o be_v put_v to_o he_o to_o mind_v he_o of_o his_o former_a forward_a profession_n and_o shameful_a denial_n 2._o that_o christ_n make_v peter_n a_o head_n or_o give_v he_o a_o supreme_a dominion_n under_o the_o term_n of_o feed_v but_o 1._o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o to_o rule_v but_o only_o to_o provide_v pasture_n or_o to_o eat_v as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d also_o do_v judas_n 12._o being_n intransitive_a both_o of_o they_o where_o they_o be_v enjoin_v to_o apostle_n bishop_n or_o presbyter_n note_v teach_v not_o impose_v law_n on_o person_n excommunicate_v deprive_v and_o such_o like_a act_n as_o pope_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o pastor_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o view_v the_o place_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2_o 3._o act_n 20._o 28_o 29_o 30_o 31._o mark_v 6._o 34._o 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o therefore_o if_o it_o prove_v supremacy_n of_o power_n jurisdiction_n and_o government_n in_o peter_n it_o prove_v every_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v also_o a_o supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o peter_n have_v no_o such_o headship_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o in_o those_o word_n john_n 21._o 17_o 18._o be_v prove_v by_o the_o description_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o these_o act_n of_o feed_v be_v to_o do_v they_o be_v the_o little_a lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n not_o goat_n now_o to_o the_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n no_o act_n of_o lordly_a rule_n such_o as_o impose_v law_n excommunicate_v deprive_v or_o the_o like_a act_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n place_v his_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v lawful_o do_v nor_o do_v peter_n any_o such_o act_n but_o teach_v they_o be_v guide_n to_o they_o direct_v exhort_v and_o comfort_v they_o which_o the_o pope_n regard_v not_o to_o do_v be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o they_o wherefore_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o lordly_a rule_n be_v not_o appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o fatherly_a care_n and_o tenderness_n in_o that_o injunction_n and_o that_o which_o christ_n enjoin_v in_o his_o commission_n to_o peter_n be_v that_o which_o the_o pope_n neither_o regard_n to_o do_v noâ—_n think_v it_o his_o work_n but_o another_o thing_n to_o wit_n princely_a dominion_n which_o christ_n forbid_v 3._o the_o three_o thing_n suppose_v be_v that_o because_o the_o term_n be_v indefinite_a my_o lamb_n my_o sheep_n therefore_o he_o mean_v all_o his_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n even_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n which_o if_o true_a than_o it_o be_v false_a which_o paul_n say_v gal._n 2_o 7._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o uncircumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o circumcisiou_n unto_o peter_n and_o vers_n 9_o james_n and_o cephas_n and_o john_n do_v sin_n against_o christ_n command_n in_o give_v to_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o heathen_a and_o james_n cephas_n and_o john_n to_o the_o circumcision_n and_o paul_n do_v ill_a to_o style_v himself_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 6._o and_o he_o shall_v have_v boast_v in_o another_o man_n line_n or_o rule_v 2_o cor._n 10._o 15._o sith_o all_o place_n have_v be_v within_o peter_n line_n or_o rule_v and_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o say_v rom._n 15._o 15._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o never_o mention_v peter_n supremacy_n no_o not_o in_o that_o very_a epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o much_o as_o once_o name_v he_o who_o be_v if_o papist_n say_v true_a the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o sit_v there_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n nor_o do_v paul_n salute_v he_o when_o he_o salute_v many_o of_o less_o note_n as_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n infer_v from_o the_o not_o exempt_n of_o any_o therefore_o he_o comprehend_v all_o the_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o a_o indefinite_a term_n be_v not_o all_o one_o with_o a_o universal_a unless_o the_o matter_n so_o require_v it_o but_o in_o such_o kind_n of_o speecheâ—_n as_o these_o it_o note_v only_o indefinite_a particular_n as_o gal._n 2._o 10._o they_o agree_v that_o we_o shall_v remember_v the_o poor_a that_o be_v so_o many_o as_o we_o can_v and_o when_o christ_n bid_v matth._n 10._o 8._o heal_n the_o sick_a cleanse_v the_o leper_n raise_v the_o dead_a it_o be_v mean_v without_o exceeption_n of_o any_o yet_o not_o a_o injunction_n to_o heal_v every_o individual_a or_o to_o raise_v every_o dead_a person_n but_o such_o as_o there_o be_v occasion_n of_o heal_v and_o raise_v and_o when_o mark_v 16._o 15._o the_o apostle_n be_v bid_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n the_o command_n be_v to_o preach_v to_o any_o one_o without_o exception_n yet_o not_o to_o every_o individual_a which_o have_v be_v impossible_a so_o here_o peter_n be_v bid_v to_o feed_v any_o indefinite_o yet_o not_o all_o universal_o which_o have_v be_v a_o impossible_a task_n 4._o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o be_v a_o commission_n confer_v power_n authority_n rule_n and_o that_o over_o the_o very_a apostle_n themselves_o and_o that_o as_o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n of_o christ_n whereas_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v he_o be_v work_v require_v skill_n and_o care_n not_o dignity_n or_o authority_n of_o empire_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o jurisdiction_n as_o a_o judge_n or_o commander_n but_o of_o faithfulness_n and_o diligence_n as_o a_o servant_n and_o guide_n and_o in_o this_o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o he_o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v here_o pag._n 97._o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n to_o which_o this_o of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n belong_v and_o therefore_o peter_n reckon_v himself_o but_o a_o fellow_n elder_n and_o require_v other_o elder_n to_o feed_v as_o well_o as_o himself_o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o &_o act_v 20._o 28._o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n be_v appoint_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v as_o large_a a_o exppression_n as_o be_v john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o and_o therefore_o do_v infer_v as_o much_o headship_n in_o they_o as_o in_o peter_n and_o paul_n count_v himself_o not_o behind_o the_o very_o chief_a apostle_n 2_o cor._n 12._o 11._o and_o peter_n add_v to_o â—im_v nothing_o gal._n 2._o 6._o and_o therefore_o paul_n derive_v nothing_o from_o he_o but_o be_v equal_a to_o he_o and_o to_o bid_v peter_n to_o feed_v the_o apostle_n have_v be_v to_o bid_v he_o feed_v the_o shepherd_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o term_v the_o doctrine_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o common_a act_v 2._o 41._o even_n when_o peter_n have_v convert_v person_n and_o they_o be_v together_o nor_o do_v they_o go_v to_o preach_v with_o peter_n as_o their_o shepherd_n or_o by_o his_o direction_n but_o by_o agreement_n gal._n 2._o 9_o yea_o they_o send_v peter_n to_o samaria_n act_v 8._o 14._o nor_o be_v this_o work_n of_o feed_v john_n 21._o 16._o 17._o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n but_o a_o task_n enjoin_v to_o he_o because_o of_o his_o more_o open_a denial_n three_o time_n charge_v on_o he_o as_o he_o thrice_o deny_v christ_n and_o use_v as_o a_o stay_n of_o peter_n weakness_n rather_o than_o a_o mark_n of_o his_o worthiness_n much_o less_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o supremacy_n sect_n v._o peter_n charge_n to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n and_o his_o priority_n of_o nomination_n prove_v not_o his_o supremacy_n the_o second_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n be_v this_o he_o that_o be_v by_o god_n appointment_n to_o confirm_v other_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o set_v bâ—fore_o other_o in_o the_o scripture_n must_v needs_o be_v great_a than_o those_o other_o in_o power_n and_o dignity_n but_o st._n peter_n by_o our_o saviour_n own_o appointment_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o prefer_v before_o they_o all_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o st._n peter_n be_v above_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o the_o head_n and_o primate_n of_o the_o rest_n answ_n the_o conclusion_n itself_o may_v
be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v roâ—â—_n no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n or_o ephesus_n refer_v the_o inquisitor_n into_o the_o tradition_n apostolical_a to_o apply_v himself_o to_o these_o as_o well_o as_o it_o for_o information_n nor_o do_v he_o make_v the_o resort_n to_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n always_o but_o because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o man_n that_o know_v the_o apostle_n or_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v from_o they_o among_o who_o he_o reckon_v linus_n as_o make_v bishop_n by_o peter_n while_o he_o live_v and_o so_o no_o successor_n to_o peter_n but_o if_o peter_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o papist_n say_v but_o we_o deny_v there_o be_v two_o bishop_n of_o rome_n together_o yea_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v be_v found_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o by_o reason_n of_o which_o tradition_n though_o either_o false_a or_o uncertain_a he_o judge_v there_o be_v the_o best_a assurance_n to_o be_v have_v of_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n about_o god_n the_o creator_n against_o valentinus_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o he_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o teacher_n there_o as_o he_o have_v be_v with_o polycarpus_n of_o smyrna_n who_o be_v a_o acquaintance_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n for_o which_o reason_n he_o direct_v also_o to_o he_o as_o for_o the_o more_o potent_a principality_n which_o irenaus_n speak_v of_o whether_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o state_n ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a it_o be_v uncertain_a if_o of_o the_o civil_a principality_n because_o than_o it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o necessity_n of_o resort_n thither_o must_v be_v because_o civil_a affair_n will_v enforce_v they_o to_o go_v thither_o upon_o other_o occasion_n and_o then_o they_o may_v inform_v themselves_o be_v there_o most_o commodious_o if_o of_o ecclesiastical_a principality_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o show_v it_o mean_v of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n but_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n it_o have_v in_o clear_v doctrine_n and_o order_v church-affair_n in_o those_o part_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o founder_n and_o succeed_a teacher_n who_o be_v in_o those_o time_n of_o great_a note_n for_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o which_o they_o be_v martyr_n and_o indeed_o be_v the_o question_n now_o between_o we_o and_o any_o such_o as_o valentinus_n or_o martion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v about_o another_o god_n beside_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v such_o bishop_n as_o then_o they_o have_v who_o have_v acquaintance_n with_o the_o apostle_n or_o receive_v their_o tradition_n from_o they_o so_o near_o to_o the_o apostle_n day_n as_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v then_o we_o shall_v also_o think_v it_o meet_v in_o such_o a_o point_n wherein_o we_o know_v they_o be_v right_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o they_o to_o determine_v but_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o perpetual_a prerogative_n of_o infallible_a supremacy_n over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n annex_v to_o that_o see_v nor_o do_v ever_o irenaeus_n intend_v it_o who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v oppose_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n for_o vary_v from_o he_o in_o the_o keep_n of_o easter_n as_o eusebius_n report_v hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 22_o 23_o 24._o the_o word_n of_o origen_n in_o cap._n 6._o epist_n ad_fw-la roman_n wave_v other_o exception_n against_o citation_n out_o of_o that_o commentary_n as_o be_v so_o alter_v by_o ruffinus_n that_o we_o can_v hardly_o know_v what_o be_v origen_n what_o not_o be_v they_o as_o h._n t._n set_v they_o down_o which_o i_o can_v examine_v now_o for_o want_n of_o the_o book_n yet_o they_o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n of_o power_n over_o the_o apostle_n he_o may_v have_v the_o chief_a charge_n of_o feed_v christ_n be_v sheep_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o he_o yet_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o on_o he_o as_o have_v be_v show_v before_o in_o this_o article_n sect_n 4._o as_o for_o cyprian_n word_n call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n as_o in_o a_o epist_n ad_fw-la julian_n i_o find_v no_o such_o epistle_n in_o cyprian_n work_n but_o in_o a_o epistle_n ad_fw-la jubianâ—m_fw-la concern_v baptism_n of_o heretic_n i_o find_v these_o word_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n nos_fw-la autem_fw-la qui_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la unius_fw-la caput_fw-la &_o radicem_fw-la tenemus_fw-la that_o be_v but_o we_o who_o hold_v the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o peter_n be_v not_o name_v nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o thing_n that_o shall_v infer_v that_o by_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n he_o mean_v peter_n but_o christ_n who_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o make_v the_o only_a head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o have_v allege_v immediate_o before_o one_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v ephes_n 4._o 5._o it_o be_v likely_a he_o mean_v by_o one_o head_n the_o one_o lord_n mention_v vers_fw-la 5._o as_o after_o also_o he_o mention_n one_o faith_n or_o else_o the_o meaning_n be_v this_o we_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v one_o and_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o faithful_a of_o which_o several_a particular_a church_n be_v member_n and_o branch_n nor_o do_v he_o call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n will_v it_o be_v for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o mean_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v and_o there_o may_v be_v another_o reason_n give_v of_o such_o a_o title_n give_v to_o peter_n person_n only_o because_o of_o his_o eminent_a confession_n matth._n 16._o 16._o and_o his_o preach_n act_v 2._o &_o 10_o etc._n etc._n and_o though_o he_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n peter_n chair_n or_o rather_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n or_o peter_n doctrine_n and_o teach_v there_o yet_o that_o prove_v not_o he_o hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o that_o peter_n doctrine_n be_v then_o hold_v there_o yea_o it_o be_v certain_a out_o of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n mention_v before_o and_o his_o opposition_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n that_o cyprian_a do_v account_v all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n equal_a in_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v but_o his_o colleague_n from_o who_o he_o dissent_v and_o to_o who_o he_o deny_v appeal_n and_o who_o he_o reprove_v of_o ambition_n and_o pride_n when_o he_o seek_v to_o impose_v his_o judgement_n on_o other_o contrary_a to_o what_o cyprian_n and_o a_o whole_a synod_n of_o african_a bishop_n beside_o asiatic_n hold_v and_o therein_o oppose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cyprian_a never_o acknowledge_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n now_o assert_v of_o those_o which_o h._n t._n allege_v in_o the_o four_o age_n not_o one_o of_o they_o give_v peter_n that_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o christian_n which_o the_o romanist_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n but_o either_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n or_o pre-eminence_n of_o gift_n or_o zeal_n or_o esteem_v or_o use_v in_o moderate_v in_o assembly_n the_o word_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v most_o for_o it_o be_v false_o ascribe_v to_o chrysostom_n for_o however_o trapezuntius_fw-la have_v translate_v they_o yet_o in_o the_o four_o and_o fifty_o homily_n as_o it_o be_v in_o eton_n print_n the_o word_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o the_o pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v once_o a_o poor_a fisherman_n but_o on_o matth._n 16._o 18._o he_o have_v these_o word_n and_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n or_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n that_o be_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o confession_n or_o confess_v there_o he_o show_v that_o many_o shall_v believe_v and_o raise_v up_o his_o mind_n and_o make_v he_o pastor_n and_o after_o on_z vers_n 19_o these_o thing_n he_o promise_v to_o give_v he_o to_o show_v a_o fisherman_n strong_a than_o any_o stone_n or_o rock_n
that_o he_o allege_v eph._n 2._o 20._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o they_o all_o though_o not_o equal_o when_o the_o text_n do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o ephesian_a believer_n nor_o be_v the_o ephesian_a believer_n say_v to_o be_v build_v on_o they_o unequal_o on_o peter_n as_o the_o supreme_a on_o other_o after_o he_o but_o on_o they_o all_o without_o any_o difference_n and_o not_o only_o on_o they_o but_o also_o on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n christ_n alone_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n sect_n ix_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n it_o be_v add_v thus_o by_o h._n t._n object_n st._n cyprian_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o dignity_n and_o st._n hierome_n affirm_v the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o lib._n cont_n jovin_n answ_n they_o be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n i_o grant_v in_o their_o power_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o before_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o grant_v after_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o father_n st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o christ_n dispose_v the_o origin_n of_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o peter_z and_o st._n hierome_n tell_v we_o he_o choose_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o i_o reply_v cyprian_n word_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la be_v recite_v above_o art_n 5._o sect._n 6._o in_o which_o he_o express_o say_v thus_o hoc_fw-la erant_fw-la utique_fw-la &_o caeteri_fw-la apostoli_fw-la quod_fw-la fuit_fw-la petrus_n pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praditi_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la sell_v exordium_n ab_fw-la unitate_fw-la proficiscitur_fw-la ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la that_o be_v that_o very_o be_v also_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n proceed_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o so_o that_o the_o very_a word_n be_v express_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o only_o equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n but_o also_o in_o power_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o peter_n be_v make_v a_o representative_a of_o all_o yeâ—_n have_v no_o more_o power_n and_o honour_n than_o other_o apostle_n and_o for_o bishop_n he_o say_v present_o after_o episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la that_o be_v bishopric_n be_v but_o one_o of_o which_o whole_o or_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o each_o which_o word_n plain_o show_v this_o to_o be_v his_o meaning_n 1._o that_o the_o episcopacy_n or_o charge_n of_o look_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n even_o as_o the_o church_n catholic_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o 2._o that_o each_o bishop_n have_v but_o his_o part_n none_o the_o whole_a none_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 3._o that_o each_o bishop_n who_o have_v his_o part_n hold_v it_o in_o solidum_fw-la that_o be_v whole_o or_o entire_o the_o power_n and_o charge_n be_v as_o much_o in_o one_o as_o another_o 4._o that_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o invest_v in_o peter_n for_o all_o that_o episcopacy_n may_v be_v one_o and_o undivided_a and_o the_o church_n one_o so_o as_o that_o no_o church_n break_v from_o another_o nor_o any_o bishop_n be_v above_o another_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o hierome_n lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la jovin_n they_o be_v thus_o at_o dick_n super_fw-la petrum_fw-la fundatur_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la licet_fw-la idipsum_fw-la in_o alio_fw-la loco_fw-la super_fw-la omnes_fw-la apostolos_fw-la fiat_fw-la &_o cuncti_fw-la clave_n regni_fw-la coelorum_fw-la accipiant_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la aequo_fw-la super_fw-la eos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fortitudo_fw-la solidetur_fw-la tamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la inter_fw-la duodecim_fw-la unus_fw-la eligitur_fw-la ut_fw-la capite_fw-la constituto_fw-la schismatis_fw-la tollatur_fw-la occasio_fw-la that_o be_v but_o thou_o say_v who_o argue_v for_o marriage_n upon_o peter_n a_o marry_a man_n the_o church_n be_v found_v although_o that_o thing_n in_o another_o place_n be_v do_v upon_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o equal_o upon_o they_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v yet_o therefore_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o in_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v the_o other_o apostle_n equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n with_o peter_n and_o to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o term_n peter_n not_o a_o head_n in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o order_n that_o for_o want_v of_o it_o no_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v which_o to_o have_v be_v the_o mind_n of_o hierome_n appear_v full_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n in_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n call_v himself_o a_o fellow-eld_a and_o john_n a_o elder_a but_o after_o one_o be_v choose_v who_o may_v be_v set_v before_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v do_v for_o a_o remedy_n of_o schism_n lest_o each_o one_o draw_v to_o himself_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v break_v it_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n equal_a with_o other_o church_n and_o bishop_n if_o say_v he_o authority_n be_v seek_v the_o world_n be_v great_a than_o a_o city_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v any_o bishop_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o at_o eugubium_n or_o at_o constantinople_n or_o at_o rhegium_n or_o at_o alexandria_n or_o at_o tanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n power_n of_o riches_n and_o humility_n of_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n neither_o high_o nor_o low_o but_o all_o be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whence_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v infer_v 1._o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o above_o elder_n original_o 2._o that_o their_o superiority_n be_v by_o positive_a order_n 3._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v elder_n 4._o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v their_o successor_n 5._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o above_o another_o bishop_n 6._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v less_o than_o of_o the_o world_n yet_o further_o say_v h._n t._n object_n one_o body_n with_o two_o head_n be_v monstrous_a answ_n not_o if_o one_o be_v principal_a and_o the_o other_o subordinate_a or_o ministerial_a only_a as_o in_o our_o present_a case_n so_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o woman_n 1_o cor._n 11._o without_o any_o monstrosity_n i_o reply_v to_o make_v a_o thousand_o metaphorical_a subordinate_a ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v without_o monstrosity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n ascribe_v to_o he_o such_o a_o power_n as_o agree_v to_o none_o but_o christ_n nor_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o any_o but_o christ_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n have_v monstrosity_n in_o it_o or_o rather_o treason_n against_o christ_n but_o such_o a_o head_n be_v the_o pope_n make_v by_o h._n t._n therefore_o this_o conceit_n of_o he_o and_o other_o papist_n induce_v monstrosity_n the_o minor_a be_v partly_o show_v before_o and_o may_v be_v full_o prove_v by_o instance_v in_o the_o act_n of_o power_n the_o pope_n take_v to_o he_o in_o define_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n receive_v appeal_n from_o all_o place_n judge_v cause_n set_v up_o and_o put_v down_o king_n and_o bishop_n and_o many_o more_o wherein_o he_o arrogate_v and_o usurp_v that_o power_n to_o himself_o which_o do_v only_o agree_v to_o christ_n and_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o none_o but_o he_o again_o say_v h._n t._n object_n st._n gregory_n reject_v the_o name_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n as_o antichristian_a lib._n 7._o indict_v 2._o epist_n 96._o answ_n he_o reject_v it_o as_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n i_o grant_v as_o it_o only_o signify_v one_o to_o be_v supreme_a and_o above_o all_o other_o i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v he_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o same_o book_n epist_n 62._o if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o
appear_v from_o his_o word_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o when_o he_o say_v to_o john_n thou_o desire_v to_o tread_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n in_o comparison_n of_o thyself_o which_o show_v that_o he_o charge_v he_o not_o to_o have_v affect_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o if_o he_o will_v be_v the_o only_a bishop_n absolute_o but_o comparative_o to_o himself_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o he_o which_o be_v singular_a in_o some_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v alone_o and_o as_o he_o who_o be_v not_o what_o he_o be_v be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v and_o so_o gregory_n charge_v he_o as_o if_o by_o consequence_n he_o will_v exclude_v all_o other_o and_o unbishop_n they_o in_o comparison_n and_o yet_o if_o gregorie_n word_n be_v understand_v to_o condemn_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o any_o shall_v arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o if_o he_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n and_o other_o but_o as_o his_o vicar_n or_o substitute_n all_o that_o gregory_n impute_v to_o the_o use_n of_o that_o title_n in_o this_o sense_n fall_v on_o the_o late_a roman_a bishop_n who_o deny_v that_o any_o bishop_n have_v power_n of_o jurisdiction_n but_o from_o they_o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o immediate_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o mediate_o from_o the_o pope_n concern_v which_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o friar_n paul_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o book_n in_o which_o may_v be_v see_v how_o stiff_o the_o italian_n and_o jesuit_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n elude_v the_o spanish_a bishop_n last_o that_o gregory_n do_v disclain_v such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o pope_n now_o usurp_v be_v manifest_a from_o the_o obedience_n which_o gregory_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 32_o lib._n 2._o epist_n 61._o 31._o lib._n 7._o epist_n 1._o and_o elsewhere_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v owe_v to_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n as_o his_o sovereign_a lord_n and_o in_o that_o epistle_n in_o which_o he_o write_v to_o mauritius_n about_o john_n usurpation_n by_o sabinian_a pope_n next_o after_o he_o petition_n that_o the_o most_o pious_a lord_n mauritius_n will_v vouchsafe_v to_o judge_v that_o very_a business_n which_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o john_n of_o constantinople_n and_o himself_o about_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o joâ—n_n or_o to_o himself_o nor_o be_v gregorie_n own_o election_n to_o the_o popedom_n count_v valid_a without_o the_o confirmation_n of_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n as_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o life_n in_o platina_n appear_v which_o thing_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o papist_n now_o hold_v about_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n decree_v the_o constantinopolitan_a see_v to_o be_v equal_a with_o that_o of_o rome_n answ_n in_o certain_a privilege_n i_o grant_v in_o original_a authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o say_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v we_o thorough_o consider_v true_o tâ—at_v all_o primacy_n and_o chief_a honour_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n action_n 16._o nor_o be_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n ever_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n though_o it_o own_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o seek_v but_o primacy_n in_o the_o second_o place_n and_o after_o it_o i_o reply_v 1._o though_o it_o have_v be_v gainsay_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o opposition_n of_o one_o bishop_n shall_v weigh_v down_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n 2._o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o pope_n approbation_n be_v not_o then_o judge_v necessary_a but_o that_o the_o synod_n can_v determine_v without_o he_o 3._o that_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o gainsay_v by_o the_o pope_n that_o then_o be_v nor_o many_o year_n after_o 4._o gregory_n the_o great_a esteem_v the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n without_o exempt_n that_o canon_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o council_n give_v prerogative_n of_o honour_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n next_o after_o the_o roman_a because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n express_o determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o roman_a which_o privilege_n be_v the_o same_o that_o old_a rome_n have_v which_o can_v not_o be_v the_o first_o place_n in_o the_o council_n but_o be_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n and_o this_o they_o determine_v notwithstanding_o the_o regret_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o can_v not_o obtain_v any_o more_o than_o what_o be_v allot_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n of_o which_o h._n t._n say_v object_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n be_v keep_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o all_o these_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o have_v such_o a_o custom_n answ_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o custom_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o power_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o greek_a text_n say_v because_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o this_o be_v accustom_v which_o argue_v he_o to_o be_v above_o the_o other_o i_o reply_v this_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a or_o rather_o impudent_a for_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o be_v not_o a_o power_n to_o permit_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n but_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n therein_o as_o their_o metropolitan_a namely_o to_o look_v to_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n and_o compose_v of_o difference_n and_o the_o meaning_n be_v that_o each_o of_o those_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o look_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n each_o in_o his_o province_n as_o ruffinus_n express_v the_o canon_n and_o the_o arrbick_n and_o other_o interpreter_n and_o paschasinus_n the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n allege_v it_o thus_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexendria_n shall_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n over_o all_o because_o so_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o all_o simple_o for_o than_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v thus_o mean_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v to_o have_v power_n of_o all_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v power_n of_o all_o and_o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v be_v supreme_a bishop_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o visible_a supreme_a head_n there_o shall_v be_v more_o which_o romanist_n brook_v not_o but_o it_o must_v be_v mean_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o charge_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o province_n with_o that_o which_o by_o custom_n the_o roman_a have_v in_o he_o and_o for_o the_o inference_n from_o the_o word_n because_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o this_o be_v accustom_v that_o it_o argue_v he_o to_o be_v above_o the_o other_o it_o be_v vain_a it_o prove_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n to_o have_v be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n his_o power_n but_o not_o great_a yea_o it_o prove_v a_o equality_n between_o they_o since_o it_o ascribe_v the_o same_o to_o the_o one_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o other_o sect_n x._o of_o the_o emperor_n call_v council_n pope_n joan_n papist_n kill_v prince_n excommunicate_a not_o keep_v faith_n with_o heretic_n h._n t._n proceed_v obj._n the_o emperor_n heretofore_o call_v and_o preside_v in_o general_a council_n answ_n they_o call_v they_o instrumental_o i_o grant_v by_o way_n of_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o they_o preside_v also_o in_o they_o for_o peace_n and_o ornament_n true_a for_o definition_n or_o judgement_n it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o always_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v not_o sit_v among_o they_o as_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o pope_n leo_n about_o the_o six_o general_n council_n i_o will_v not_o speak_v imperious_o with_o they_o but_o 〈◊〉_d one_o of_o they_o and_o what_o the_o father_n shall_v ordain_v i_o will_v execute_v emperor_n subscribe_v council_n 〈…〉_z constitution_n but_o execution_n god_n say_v constantine_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v make_v you_o priest_n and_o give_v you_o
all_o their_o worship_n and_o in_o their_o invocate_a of_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o mediator_n to_o god_n they_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o two_o great_a point_n of_o christianity_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 6._o ephes_n 4._o 5_o 6._o and_o thereby_o be_v become_v pagan_n so_o by_o their_o substitute_n of_o another_o rule_n of_o religion_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n to_o wit_n unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o they_o do_v prove_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v disciple_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o christian_n act_n 11._o 26._o and_o according_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o papist_n which_o name_n bellarmine_n lib._n do_v not_o be_v eccles_n cap._n 4._o do_v not_o disow_v or_o the_o pope_n church_n true_o antichristian_a sect_n vi_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n h._n t._n recite_v the_o say_n of_o eight_o father_n and_o two_o council_n for_o tradition_n the_o first_o of_o irenaus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v now_o unwritten_a tradition_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o if_o the_o apostle_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o fraudulent_o as_o i_o fear_v h._n t._n put_v if_o the_o father_n have_v leave_v we_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n to_o understand_v which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o irenaeus_n have_v prove_v valentinus_n his_o doctrine_n of_o aeones_n or_o more_o god_n and_o lord_n than_o one_o to_o be_v false_a out_o of_o the_o scripture_n chap._n 2._o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o valentinian_n heretic_n when_o they_o be_v reprove_v out_o of_o scripture_n they_o be_v turn_v into_o accusation_n of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o right_a nor_o from_o authority_n and_o because_o they_o be_v diverse_o say_v and_o because_o the_o truth_n can_v be_v find_v out_o of_o these_o by_o those_o who_o know_v not_o tradition_n for_o that_o truth_n be_v not_o deliver_v by_o letter_n but_o by_o live_a voice_n which_o be_v the_o very_a plea_n for_o tradition_n which_o h._n t._n here_o use_v for_o which_o cause_n paul_n say_v we_o speak_v wisdom_n among_o they_o that_o be_v perfect_a as_o they_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o say_v they_o be_v wise_a than_o either_o presbyter_n or_o apostle_n and_o will_v neither_o consent_v to_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n and_o then_o cap._n 3._o show_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o what_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n found_v by_o they_o and_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n refer_v to_o linus_n anacletus_fw-la clemens_n at_o rome_n and_o to_o polycarpus_n and_o his_o successor_n at_o smyrna_n and_o after_o use_v the_o word_n mention_v chap._n 4._o which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n tradition_n in_o all_o after_o age_n as_o a_o rule_n but_o the_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o they_o that_o know_v the_o apostle_n and_o that_o only_a in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n concern_v god_n the_o creator_n and_o only_o upon_o supposition_n there_o have_v be_v no_o scripture_n and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v allege_v the_o scripture_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o heretic_n that_o decline_v the_o scripture_n whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a 1._o that_o irenaeus_n count_v scripture_n the_o constant_a rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o that_o he_o count_v tradition_n unwritten_a a_o rule_n only_o upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o scripture_n 3._o no_o tradition_n to_o be_v that_o rule_n but_o what_o be_v from_o man_n acquaint_v with_o apostle_n 4._o to_o be_v use_v only_o in_o case_n man_n be_v so_o perverse_a as_o to_o decline_v scripture_n which_o be_v our_o case_n in_o deal_v with_o papist_n which_o move_v bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n to_o offer_v that_o if_o the_o papist_n can_v prove_v the_o article_n then_o enumerate_v by_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n he_o will_v subscribe_v which_o neither_o harding_n nor_o bellarmine_n nor_o perron_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o romanist_n can_v or_o can_v do_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n lib._n the_o prescript_n advers._fw-la haeret._n cap._n 21._o 37._o be_v indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v which_o the_o church_n have_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n but_o he_o express_v how_o he_o mean_v it_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v that_o be_v what_o christ_n have_v reveal_v to_o they_o i_o will_v also_o prescribe_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o prove_v but_o by_o the_o same_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o build_v they_o themselves_o by_o preach_v to_o they_o as_o well_o by_o live_a voice_n as_o they_o say_v as_o by_o epistle_n afterward_o which_o plain_o show_v that_o tertullian_n mention_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o church_n than_o what_o the_o apostle_n after_o write_v nor_o from_o any_o other_o church_n than_o those_o which_o the_o apostle_n by_o preach_v build_v by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o corinthian_a philippick_a thessalonian_n ephesian_n as_o well_o as_o roman_a chap._n 36._o and_o though_o he_o use_v against_o valentinus_n martion_n and_o other_o heretic_n the_o tradition_n of_o those_o church_n yet_o chap._n 8._o he_o plain_o direct_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o way_n to_o find_v christ_n by_o use_v his_o word_n to_o the_o jew_n john_n 5._o 39_o search_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o you_o hope_v for_o salvation_n for_o they_o do_v speak_v of_o i_o this_o will_v be_v seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v which_o be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o tertullian_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v unwritten_a tradition_n of_o thing_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n deliver_v in_o these_o late_a age_n and_o call_v apostolical_a by_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n cyprian_n word_n lib._n 2._o epist_n cap._n 3._o ad_fw-la cacilium_fw-la in_o some_o edition_n epist_n 63._o show_v his_o mistake_n about_o tradition_n as_o he_o count_v the_o mingle_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n tradition_n so_o he_o do_v also_o rebaptisation_n in_o which_o the_o romanist_n desert_n he_o neither_o show_v he_o hold_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o argue_v against_o they_o that_o use_v water_n without_o wine_n he_o prove_v the_o lord_n tradition_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o urge_v it_o against_o they_o and_o though_o his_o reason_n be_v frivolous_a yet_o these_o expression_n show_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o his_o rule_n but_o if_o it_o be_v command_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v and_o deliver_v by_o his_o apostle_n that_o as_o oft_o as_o we_o drink_v in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n also_o do_v we_o be_v find_v that_o it_o be_v not_o observe_v of_o we_o which_o be_v command_v unless_o we_o also_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n do_v and_o mingle_v the_o cup_n in_o like_a manner_n recede_v not_o from_o the_o divine_a magistery_n again_o i_o marvel_v enough_o whence_o this_o have_v be_v use_v that_o against_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a discipline_n in_o some_o place_n water_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o lord_n cup_n which_o alone_o can_v express_v christ_n be_v blood_n whence_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o even_o in_o cyprian_n day_n corrupt_a usage_n come_v in_o by_o follow_v other_o tradition_n than_o those_o that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n cyprian_n add_v this_o remarkable_a speech_n wherefore_o if_o christ_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v hear_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o attend_v what_o any_o one_o before_o we_o have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o neither_o ought_v we_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o a_o man_n out_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n since_o god_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o say_v without_o reason_n do_v they_o worship_v i_o teach_v mandate_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n origen_n word_n do_v not_o prove_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o say_v in_o our_o understand_a scripture_n we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o first_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n tract_n 27._o in_o cap._n 23._o st._n matthai_n nor_o athanasius_n when_o he_o say_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o
it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n false_o by_o h._n t._n call_v catholic_n be_v in_o most_o quiet_a possession_n of_o her_o tenet_n when_o luther_n begin_v his_o separation_n in_o germany_n tyndal_n in_o england_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o cochlaeus_fw-la his_o history_n of_o the_o hussites_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o they_o in_o bohemia_n by_o thuanus_n and_o mr._n morland_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o alps_n by_o mr._n fox_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o lollard_n or_o wictevist_n in_o england_n who_o do_v reject_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n then_o and_o since_o teach_v in_o many_o if_o not_o all_o the_o point_n in_o which_o protestant_n do_v now_o oppose_v it_o 7._o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o perfect_a peace_n and_o unity_n when_o luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n for_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o virgin_n mary_n immaculate_a conception_n about_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n above_o a_o council_n and_o sundry_a other_o be_v rather_o suppress_v than_o compose_v as_o the_o event_n show_v no_o party_n relinquish_a the_o hold_a their_o tenet_n to_o this_o day_n but_o each_o when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v contend_v for_o their_o way_n 8._o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v the_o same_o from_o that_o time_n luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n to_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o that_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o since_o gregory_n the_o great_a his_o time_n the_o pope_n universal_a episcopacy_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n half-communion_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o many_o other_o point_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o bishop_n morton_n in_o his_o appeal_n from_o brereley_o be_v apology_n to_o king_n james_n have_v prove_v 9_o it_o be_v also_o most_o false_a that_o their_o doctrine_n and_o government_n be_v the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d now_o they_o be_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o contrary_n be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n by_z bishop_n robert_z abbot_z against_o dâ—ctor_n bishop_n and_o by_o bishop_n jewel_n against_o harding_n out_o of_o the_o father_n 10._o it_o be_v false_a which_o h._n t._n say_v it_o be_v manifest_a both_o by_o the_o public_a liturgy_n council_n and_o record_n of_o all_o age_n no_o one_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o substantial_a point_n of_o doctrine_n profess_v then_o when_o luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n have_v ever_o be_v censure_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a but_o all_o for_o the_o most_o part_n actual_o define_v and_o establish_v against_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o council_n the_o contrary_n be_v most_o manifest_a that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o of_o carthage_n in_o which_o augustine_n be_v present_a oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o schismatical_a that_o the_o synod_n of_o frankford_n oppose_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n as_o heretical_a beside_o many_o other_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o answer_n to_o what_o h._n t._n here_o allege_v sect_n iii_o the_o say_n of_o father_n prove_v not_o protestant_n heretic_n or_o schismatic_n but_o h._n t._n say_v father_n for_o this_o point_n though_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o father_n saying_n which_o he_o bring_v that_o speak_v at_o all_o to_o that_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_n being_n guilty_a of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n have_v be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n or_o that_o in_o no_o case_n there_o may_v be_v divide_v from_o it_o or_o teach_v contrary_a to_o it_o without_o heresy_n or_o schism_n yea_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n and_o austin_n think_v the_o clean_a contrary_n irenaeus_n oppose_v pope_n victor_n his_o excommunication_n of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n for_o not_o hold_v easter_n with_o he_o cyprian_n oppose_v pope_n stephanus_n about_o rebaptization_n augustine_n oppose_v pope_n boniface_n zozimus_n and_o celestine_n about_o the_o appeal_n of_o apiarius_n but_o let_v we_o view_v their_o say_n the_o first_o be_v thus_o cite_v by_o h._n t._n in_o the_o second_o age_n irenaeus_n god_n will_v judge_v those_o who_o make_v the_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n ambitious_a man_n who_o have_v not_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n but_o rather_o embrace_v their_o own_o interest_n than_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o small_a and_o light_a cause_n divide_v the_o great_a and_o glorious_a body_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n for_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v make_v any_o reformation_n so_o important_a as_o the_o evil_a of_o schism_n be_v prejudicious_a lib._n 4._o cap._n 62._o it_o be_v likely_a h._n t._n ignorant_o put_v prejudicious_a for_o pernicious_a or_o his_o author_n whence_o he_o have_v it_o for_o it_o be_v in_o irenaeus_n quanta_fw-la est_fw-la schismatis_fw-la pernicies_fw-la but_o it_o appear_v 1._o that_o he_o have_v either_o not_o read_v the_o place_n or_o not_o consider_v it_o because_o he_o put_v in_o god_n will_v judge_v whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a out_o of_o the_o word_n follow_v but_o he_o will_v judge_v also_o all_o those_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v without_o the_o church_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o no_o man_n and_o from_o chap._n 53._o and_o follow_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o every_o spiritual_a disciple_n of_o christ_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n chap._n 52._o allude_v to_o paul_n word_n 1_o cor._n 2._o 15._o and_o he_o alter_v the_o love_n of_o god_n into_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n 2._o that_o the_o place_n make_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n for_o it_o condemn_v only_o they_o that_o make_v schism_n for_o small_a and_o light_a cause_n which_o be_v most_o true_a of_o victor_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n for_o not_o keep_v easter_n as_o he_o do_v reprehend_v by_o irenaeus_n in_o his_o epistle_n recite_v by_o eusebius_n hist_o 1._o lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o but_o be_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n who_o neither_o make_v nor_o continue_v schism_n and_o that_o separation_n which_o they_o make_v they_o do_v it_o for_o very_o great_a cause_n and_o he_o say_v no_o reformation_n can_v be_v make_v so_o important_a by_o they_o who_o divide_v upon_o light_a cause_n as_o be_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o schism_n they_o make_v but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o protestant_n reformation_n or_o correption_n which_o be_v irenaeus_n his_o word_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o it_o countervail_v the_o evil_a of_o the_o schism_n consequent_a i_o add_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n the_o spiritual_a man_n who_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o christ_n will_v judge_v all_o they_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n do_v justify_v the_o protestant_n in_o judge_v the_o pope_n and_o popish_a doctor_n and_o church_n as_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n who_o by_o their_o doctrine_n of_o pope_n supremacy_n invocation_n of_o saint_n humane_a satisfaction_n inherent_a justice_n justify_v merit_n of_o condignity_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o apostolical_a faith_n and_o by_o their_o cruel_a tyranny_n and_o hatred_n of_o reformation_n have_v the_o most_o horrible_a and_o pernicious_a schism_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protestant_n be_v warrant_v thus_o to_o judge_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o word_n of_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n in_o the_o three_o age_n against_o the_o novatian_o of_o the_o inexpiableness_n of_o their_o crime_n of_o schism_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v purge_v by_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nor_o they_o be_v martyr_n though_o they_o die_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o name_n be_v too_o heavy_a a_o censure_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o that_o schism_n the_o word_n of_o chrysostom_n hom_n 11._o in_o ephes_n show_v how_o grievous_a a_o evil_a schism_n be_v but_o prove_v not_o that_o they_o be_v all_o schismatic_n that_o separate_a from_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v guilty_a thereof_o or_o the_o romanist_n free_a the_o word_n of_o optatus_n lib._n 2._o be_v not_o to_o any_o of_o the_o point_n now_o in_o controversy_n except_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o assert_v that_o to_o be_v the_o one_o episcopal_a chair_n to_o which_o all_o other_o be_v to_o be_v
subject_a which_o if_o so_o mean_v the_o word_n be_v not_o true_a if_o mean_v as_o cyprian_n mean_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bishopric_n of_o which_o each_o bishop_n hold_v a_o part_n entire_o in_o respect_n of_o unity_n of_o doctrine_n the_o speech_n be_v good_a but_o not_o against_o protestant_n who_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o that_o episcopal_a chair_n the_o word_n of_o augustine_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr symb._n fidei_fw-la ad_fw-la catech._n cap._n 10._o if_o they_o be_v true_a yet_o be_v they_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o by_o the_o holy_a church_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o he_o who_o be_v find_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o stranger_n from_o the_o number_n of_o son_n that_o he_o have_v not_o god_n for_o his_o father_n nor_o will_v have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n none_o of_o which_o be_v say_v by_o he_o it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v these_o word_n in_o augustine_n second_o exposition_n on_o psalm_n 21._o with_o we_o 22._o ver_fw-la 18._o he_o who_o have_v charity_n be_v secure_a or_o safe_a no_o man_n move_v it_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o these_o word_n be_v not_o against_o protestant_n but_o against_o papist_n who_o move_v it_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o confine_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a and_o most_o uncharitable_o damn_v they_o who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o party_n therein_o follow_v the_o donatist_n who_o austin_n there_o condemn_v who_o confine_v the_o church_n to_o the_o part_n of_o donatus_n in_o africa_n and_o there_o be_v another_o passage_n in_o the_o same_o exposition_n which_o do_v justify_v the_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o papist_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o controversy_n between_o we_o what_o shall_v determine_v controversy_n between_o we_o they_o say_v the_o church_n when_o the_o great_a controversy_n be_v which_o be_v the_o church_n we_o say_v the_o scripture_n and_o so_o do_v augustine_n in_o these_o word_n the_o testament_n of_o our_o father_n that_o be_v the_o scripture_n as_o the_o word_n a_o little_a before_o show_v be_v come_v out_o of_o any_o hole_n i_o know_v not_o what_o thief_n will_v take_v it_o away_o i_o know_v not_o what_o persecutor_n will_v burn_v it_o whencesoever_o it_o be_v bring_v let_v it_o be_v read_v why_o strive_v thou_o we_o be_v brethren_n why_o do_v we_o strive_v the_o father_n die_v not_o without_o a_o will_n he_o make_v his_o will_n and_o so_o die_v he_o be_v dead_a and_o rise_v again_o so_o long_o there_o be_v contention_n about_o the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o dead_a until_o the_o will_v be_v public_o produce_v and_o when_o the_o will_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o public_a all_o be_v silent_a that_o the_o table_n may_v be_v open_v and_o recite_v the_o judge_n hear_v within_o the_o advocate_n be_v silent_a the_o crier_n make_v silence_n all_o the_o people_n be_v suspend_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o dead_a not_o perceive_v it_o in_o the_o tomb_n may_v be_v read_v he_o lie_v without_o sense_n in_o the_o monument_n and_o his_o word_n be_v in_o force_n christ_n sit_v in_o heaven_n and_o be_v his_o testament_n contradict_v open_v let_v we_o read_v we_o be_v brethren_n why_o do_v we_o contend_v let_v our_o mind_n be_v pacify_v our_o father_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o without_o a_o will._n he_o that_o make_v the_o will_n live_v for_o ever_o hear_v our_o voice_n acknowledge_v his_o own_o let_v we_o read_v why_o do_v we_o contend_v where_o the_o inheritance_n itself_o be_v find_v let_v we_o hold_v it_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v by_o austin_n against_o donatist_n and_o may_v right_o be_v apply_v to_o papist_n who_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o all_o the_o horrible_a schism_n and_o bloodshed_n among_o christian_n because_o they_o will_v not_o try_v who_o have_v the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v god_n will_n but_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o donatist_n do_v and_o under_o that_o pretence_n trample_v under_o foot_n all_o their_o christian_a brethren_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v as_o great_a and_o better_a portion_n in_o the_o inheritance_n of_o god_n their_o father_n and_o of_o the_o church_n than_o themselves_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n super_fw-la gestis_fw-la emeriti_fw-la be_v not_o that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n a_o heretic_n may_v have_v all_o thing_n but_o salvation_n for_o he_o say_v he_o may_v have_v the_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v not_o say_v of_o the_o heretic_n but_o he_o speak_v it_o of_o the_o donatist_n which_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o no_o be_v nothing_o to_o protestant_n who_o be_v and_o may_v be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v salvation_n though_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o word_n of_o augustine_n epist_n 48._o concern_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o be_v with_o other_o christian_n in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o final_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n you_o be_v not_o with_o we_o do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n protestant_n who_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n with_o other_o christian_n though_o not_o with_o the_o roman_a party_n who_o be_v most_o like_a the_o donatist_n and_o the_o protestant_n hold_v with_o augustine_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n that_o that_o kind_a of_o letter_n to_o wit_n of_o bishop_n such_o as_o hilary_n cyprian_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v not_o so_o read_v as_o if_o testimony_n be_v bring_v out_o of_o they_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v lawful_a to_o think_v to_o the_o contrary_a if_o perhaps_o they_o think_v otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n require_v sect_n iv._o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o objection_n acquit_v protestant_n from_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o condemn_v papist_n it_o follow_v in_o h._n t._n objection_n solve_v object_n we_o separate_v only_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n error_n answ_n yea_o from_o her_o catholic_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n she_o do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v i_o answer_v therefore_o with_o st._n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n i_o object_n to_o you_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n which_o you_o will_v deny_v and_o i_o will_v present_o prove_v because_o you_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o all_o nation_n cont_n petil._n add_v no_o nor_o with_o any_o nation_n before_o luther_n i_o reply_v that_o we_o separate_v from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v error_n and_o sin_n be_v say_v but_o not_o prove_v and_o that_o she_o that_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o party_n do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n be_v not_o prove_v but_o impudent_o say_v against_o plain_a evidence_n of_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n and_o i_o reply_v by_o retort_v augustine_n word_n i_o object_n to_o you_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n which_o you_o will_v deny_v and_o i_o will_v present_o prove_v because_o you_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o all_o nation_n particular_o you_o english_a recusant_n papist_n h._n t._n and_o the_o rest_n be_v manifest_a schismatic_n for_o you_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o that_o you_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o england_n it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o truth_n with_o protestant_n under_o other_o name_n hold_v no_o communion_n with_o any_o nation_n before_o luther_n for_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v and_o aught_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o a._n call_v on_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o france_n bohemia_n england_n and_o elsewhere_o under_o the_o name_n of_o waldenses_n hussites_n picard_n wiclevist_n lollard_n and_o such_o like_a h._n t._n add_v object_n we_o refuse_v only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n innovation_n and_o superstition_n answ_n you_o slander_n her_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n be_v the_o same_o than_o that_o they_o have_v be_v in_o all_o precedent_a age_n do_v the_o church_n perish_v say_v st._n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n or_o do_v she_o not_o if_o she_o do_v what_o church_n bring_v forth_o the_o donatist_n or_o the_o protestant_n if_o she_o do_v not_o what_o madness_n move_v you_o to_o separate_v yourselves_o from_o she_o on_o pretence_n of_o avoid_v the_o communion_n of_o bad_a man_n lib._n 1._o cont_n gaudent_fw-la cap_n 7._o and_o again_o we_o be_v certain_a no_o man_n can_v just_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n yet_o martin_n luther_n and_o mr._n tyndal_n do_v it_o epist_n 48._o and_o in_o another_o place_n all_o separation_n make_v before_o the_o
draw_n of_o the_o net_n on_o the_o shore_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v damnable_a and_o the_o sacrilege_n of_o schism_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o crime_n lib._n 2._o cont_n epist_n parmen_fw-la i_o reply_v it_o be_v a_o scold_v trick_n to_o say_v we_o slander_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o we_o prove_v out_o of_o paul_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o hold_v justification_n by_o faith_n without_o work_n that_o every_o soul_n even_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o prince_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v fail_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a church_n that_o it_o be_v evil_a to_o judge_v christian_n for_o not_o observe_v difference_n of_o meat_n and_o day_n that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v as_o papist_n now_o do_v worship_v the_o creature_n with_o such_o worship_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o creator_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o invocate_v saint_n in_o who_o we_o believe_v not_o with_o sundry_a more_o in_o which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n have_v swerve_v from_o the_o primitive_a we_o prove_v out_o of_o gregory_n the_o great_a himself_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o now_o as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o precedent_a age_n for_o he_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n now_o usurp_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o disavow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o other_o thing_n now_o receive_v at_o rome_n and_o before_o he_o pope_n gelasius_n term_v the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o lay-people_n sacrilegious_a augustine_n himself_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o account_v his_o word_n below_o scripture-canon_n yet_o his_o speech_n touch_v not_o we_o who_o do_v not_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n on_o pretence_n of_o avoid_v communion_n of_o bad_a man_n but_o from_o the_o papacy_n on_o full_a proof_n that_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v impose_v on_o condition_n of_o acknowledge_v such_o error_n and_o practise_v such_o idolatry_n as_o be_v damnable_a we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o church_n perish_v but_o that_o it_o be_v continue_v in_o a_o remnant_n of_o persecute_a saint_n we_o need_v not_o allege_v any_o church_n for_o our_o mother_n but_o the_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v abouâ—_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o gal._n 4._o 26._o i_o judge_v it_o no_o better_o than_o a_o inconsiderate_a speech_n to_o say_v any_o visible_a church_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v in_o my_o apprehension_n all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o church_n christian_n or_o believer_n be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o count_v such_o speech_n whoever_o father_n or_o prelate_n he_o be_v that_o use_v they_o no_o better_a than_o ridiculous_a nonsense_n and_o much_o more_o to_o call_v bishop_n our_o father_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o to_o term_v they_o the_o church_n also_o and_o our_o mother_n nor_o need_v we_o allege_v a_o church_n that_o bring_v we_o forth_o it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o allege_v that_o we_o have_v be_v beget_v by_o it_o which_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v be_v not_o the_o â—berians_n a_o church_n of_o christian_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o â—_o captive_n maid_n when_o there_o be_v no_o church_n there_o before_o and_o the_o indian_n by_o â—rumentius_fw-la without_o a_o church_n to_o bring_v they_o forth_o may_v not_o a_o man_n have_v faith_n and_o salvation_n in_o a_o wilderness_n where_o he_o know_v of_o no_o church_n neither_o do_v luther_n nor_o tyndal_n separate_v themselves_o from_o all_o nation_n but_o be_v expel_v and_o persecute_v by_o the_o devilish_a pope_n and_o popish_a clergy_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o restore_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o german_n english_a and_o other_o nation_n if_o augustine_n mean_v simple_o that_o all_o separation_n make_v before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v damnable_a he_o write_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o paul_n practice_n act_v 18._o 9_o god_n command_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 17._o 2_o tim._n 3_o 5._o 2_o thess_n 3._o 8._o revel_v 18._o 4._o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v lib._n 2._o cont_n epist_n pâ—rmen_fw-la cap._n 21._o a_o man_n be_v not_o to_o associate_v with_o other_o when_o he_o can_v have_v society_n with_o they_o but_o by_o do_v evil_a with_o they_o but_o if_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o such_o separation_n as_o the_o donatist_n make_v as_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o do_v it_o touch_v not_o we_o who_o separate_v not_o from_o the_o romanist_n because_o some_o evil_a man_n be_v tolerate_v but_o because_o error_n idolatry_n and_o other_o evil_n be_v urge_v on_o we_o by_o they_o and_o such_o be_v their_o tyranny_n that_o without_o yield_v to_o they_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o banishment_n or_o burn_v once_o more_o say_v h._n t._n object_n we_o do_v but_o separate_v from_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o not_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n answ_n i_o tell_v you_o it_o the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n universality_n in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n iâ—_n universal_a or_o catholic_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n she_o be_v particular_a take_v it_o in_o which_o acception_n you_o will_v your_o consequence_n be_v false_a for_o whosoever_o separate_v from_o a_o acknowledge_v true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o such_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v in_o her_o particular_a he_o consequent_o separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v a_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a i_o reply_v neither_o as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n nor_o as_o it_o note_v a_o collection_n of_o all_o the_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n right_o term_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o nonsense_n and_o falsehood_n thereof_o be_v show_v before_o art_n 5._o sect._n 8._o nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o that_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n in_o either_o sense_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a and_o to_o his_o proof_n i_o say_v 1._o that_o many_o protestant_n deny_v the_o roman_a church_n a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n when_o luther_n separate_v but_o call_v it_o a_o antichristian_a and_o malignant_a church_n and_o they_o that_o acknowledge_v it_o a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o be_v yet_o not_o of_o doctrine_n and_o they_o that_o say_v it_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o be_v say_v it_o not_o of_o the_o predominant_a part_n but_o of_o the_o latent_fw-la conceive_v it_o be_v with_o they_o as_o it_o be_v with_o israel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o elijah_n that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o those_o error_n and_o evil_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o they_o or_o avouch_v by_o they_o though_o live_v among_o they_o or_o if_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o they_o or_o some_o of_o they_o they_o have_v pardon_n as_o do_v it_o in_o ignorance_n retain_v the_o old_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o they_o attribute_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o to_o the_o few_o fundamental_a article_n which_o they_o hold_v who_o be_v in_o it_o though_o very_o unsound_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n mix_v with_o they_o which_o make_v the_o church_n among_o the_o romanist_n as_o a_o leprous_a man_n unfit_a for_o converse_v and_o communion_n with_o who_o though_o they_o may_v continue_v for_o a_o time_n in_o expectation_n of_o their_o repentance_n yet_o they_o may_v say_v to_o rome_n be_v find_v uâ—câ—rable_a as_o the_o jew_n to_o babylon_n jer._n 51._o 9_o we_o will_v have_v heal_v babylon_n but_o she_o be_v not_o heal_v forsake_v she_o and_o let_v we_o go_v every_o one_o into_o his_o own_o country_n for_o her_o judgement_n reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n and_o be_v lift_v up_o unto_o the_o sky_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o universal_o true_a that_o he_o who_o separate_v from_o a_o acknowledge_v true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n separte_v from_o the_o whole_a there_o may_v be_v a_o separation_n partial_a not_o total_a privative_a not_o positive_a out_o of_o prejudice_n and_o passion_n in_o heat_n not_o in_o heart_n as_o between_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 15._o 39_o chrysostome_n and_o epiphanius_n temporary_a not_o perpetual_a in_o prudence_n though_o not_o out_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n necessary_a not_o voluntary_a just_a and_o not_o rash_a without_o revolt_n from_o the_o faith_n or_o persecution_n of_o those_o from_o who_o it_o be_v make_v in_o many_o of_o these_o sort_n there_o may_v be_v a_o separation_n which_o may_v be_v from_o